SUPER MARIO MAURER: When OREOS fall in ❤,SUDDENLY IT'S MAGIC [23]

[rhinna43]

Genre: Romance/Drama
Status: In Production...

Cast:

Mario Maurer (Oh) as Plerngparit (Plerng)
Nataporn Temeesuk (Taew) as Passachon (Fon)
Pongsak Rattanapong (Aof) as Anat

Taew and Mario Maurer’s lakorn

Mario Maurer’s first project with Ch3 is described as the guy version of “Baan Saithong (The Golden Thread House)”, is that good? I have never seen “Baan Saithong”, any version–whether is be Saranyu and Monruedee’s version or the 2000 Num Sornram and “Joy” Rinlanee Sripen’s remake. It’s not a full remake, the story is sampled from the popular series and given the title: “Plerng Toranong (Proud Flame)”. Miss Aff-lookalike Taew Nataporn is in this as Mario Maurer’s leading lady. Thai pop-star slash crooner Aof Pongsak is the guy villain. Aof described his character as a total douche–from drinking, gambling, the full works, his character is involve in everything society would deem ‘unacceptable’.

http://iheartlakorns.com/2010/07/tae...aurers-lakorn/

Teaser:

http://www.youtube.com/v/E78UughCM5M

http://www.youtube.com/v/cefGeGu-eSg&feature=related

http://www.youtube.com/v/E92W-K0M8sw&feature=related

Plerng Toranong Summaries

Episode 1

Some things are meant to be. After watching “A Crazy Little Thing Called Love,” I am hooked on Mario. Coincidentally, it just so happened that his first lakorn is currently airing on Ch.3 today, from 8:30pm-10:30pm. What blind luck, because I happen to walk back to my apartment after my massage and caught the first episode. I recall DL’s post about Mario being confident about his first drama and thought, why shouldn’t he? The guy is a natural! I can’t even stop staring at his cute face.

The first scene I saw was Numfon (Taew) who was a reporter, trying to do a news piece in a market but gets repeatedly interrupted by the hustle and bustle. We glean that Numfon is impatient and has a bad attitude. She yells at her crew for their choice of location and then, as she gets fed up with the constant interruptions, Plerng (Mario) saves her from being crushed by a rolling cart (or person, I forget). Their first encounter: Plerng uses his body to protect her and we see her sprawled completely on him (cute!) But of course, Miss bad attitude accuses Plerng of taking advantage of her.Things didn’t go well for their first encounter and both cannot stand each other, she more than he.

Plerng works multiple jobs to help his family survive day by day but little did he know that his father (Pipat) used to be rich until he chose love over family. Kon Ying (Pipat’s mother) could not fathom her son marrying a woman who sold fish and forced her son to choose. Til this day, she misses him but has cut him out of her life. We have several conflicts in this story thus far: Kon Ying has three children, Pipat, Boot, third child (let’s call him uncle because I forgot his name). Boot is a conniving and selfish individual, she is jealous of her estranged brother because her mother doesn’t trust her or uncle and still holds a strong rein on the family business. She only trusted Pipat and thus works her old self until she developed heart problems. Heck, if I were her, I wouldn’t be confident in my childrens’ ability to lead the company either, her daughter only thinks about the inheritance, her grand kids look like a bunch of teenagers trying to run the company. They all just look so young and inept to me… We have the good grandchild (son of uncle) then two other grandchildren who are also apparently bad seeds.

Let’s talk about Aof’s role in this lakorn.. I love his music by the way and I don’t mean to badger his acting skills or anything, but seriously, you don’t have to make such extreme facial expressions just because you’re acting as the villain. He is Kon Ying’s other grandchild and he likes to go out, doesn’t work very hard, blah blah, the kind of things that are frowned upon. Aof tends to open his eyes very large and make odd expressions. Perhaps he’s not going to cut it as a po-rai? But I’ll give him the benefit of the doubt, it is after all, only episode 1. So anyway, Aof is engaged to Numfon because of the deep family ties and of course Numfon who was raised with him and only thinks of him as her brother, was ok with the engagement. Red flags anyone?

So the triggering factor in this episode is when Kon Ying heart fails and they need a matching heart for her, this stemmed from her relentless hard work and Aof telling her how it is (when it comes to her favorite son Pipat.) Pipat later discovers that his mother is in the hospital and that it’s his fault (how?) Plerng overhears them and his parents are forced to tell him the truth.. well son.. Kon Ying is actually your grandmother.. If I were Plerng, I would be a little pissed at them for holding it out on me. I mean, I could be rich, living in a mansion, driving a ferrari, go on luxurious vacations. But Plerng is a good kid, he understood and he wanted to bridge the gap (so his dad can start feeling better) by going to apologize to Kon Ying at the hospital.

One thing led to another, the truck they were driving breaks down when they were almost there (where is the fairness in that? why do bad things happen to good people?) and as Plerng is about the check on the car, a semi comes crashing into the truck.

His father practically dies, his mother is not awaken from her injury and Plerng has to make a decision. He discovered that his grandmother required a heart and his father is dying. Why not donate his father’s heart to his grandmother? This is the ultimate sacrifice and Plerng knew that if his dad was able to speak, he would do the same thing. He knew that it was the right thing to do and hopefully Kon Ying can forgive his father..

The scene where Plerng signs his name to allow the doctor to operate was so heartbreaking. This is a lot of responsibility for anyone, especially for a son to give his father’s heart away, to officially end his father’s life. Mario you got me there.

Here’s the twist, Boot made Plerng and uncle promise that they will not tell Kon Ying who donated the heart. Plerng, disgusted with his “aunt” told her that he didn’t want anything to do with them and once his mother heals, he would take her back to the province (was it Petchburi? not sure..) Boot walks away evil and happy that she got rid of her brother and nephew once and for all.. Uncle just looks uncomfortable and guilty. At least he’s nice, but why would he agree with his greedy sister?

While Plerng visits his grandmother’s hospital room to say goodbye to his father’s heart (what a story!!) Numfon catches him wai to Kon Ying. She accuses him (yet again) that he was trying to steal from the sick. Man this woman just can’t stop.. she further comments that his parents doesn’t raise him well and that was the last straw for him. He grabs her by the shoulders and told her that his father is dead and he is here to say goodbye to his father who had donated his heart to Kon Ying. If I were Plerng, I would shake Numfon as well, for good measure. But he storms away, into his mother’s hospital room and tears fall. Numfon looks remorsed for her accusations but she does nothing… it is hard to see Taew not being cute and sweet.. perhaps she needs to work further on being a hi-so *****.

This first episode is very catchy, I look forward to watching the next episode. Perhaps they will address these questions.. How will Kon Ying find out the truth about her donar? What is the next contact between Plerng and Numfon, will she play nice (I’m guessing no)? There will be further greedy scenes with Boot.. and Plerng has yet to tell his mother about his father’s death, so how will that play out?

One thing is for certain, Mario is eye candy and his acting is not too shabby at all. He can certainly hold his own. I will make more judgement as far as n’ek and pr’ek’s chemistry (since it’s hard to tell right now..) but I sure hope that it will be electric, sizzling and ultra romantic.

http://lovefia.wordpress.com/2011/07...-toranong-ep1/

Episode 2

The next episode in this lakorn brings on more drama! We discover why Plerng (or Peung) made a decision to move to Bangkok when originally he was against it. Several occurrences lead to this single decision.

From the previous episode, Peung had just promised his aunt Boot that he would not tell anyone that the donor of the heart transplant was his father’s. So Boot proceeds to tell Kon Ying that the doctor refuses to tell her who the donor is. To further eliminate Peung and his mother (Phong) from their lives, Boot breaks the news that Pipat is dead to Phong who to this point has no idea what happened to her husband. This shows how selfish and evil Boot is, but that doesn’t surprise me. She doesn’t realize how strong and solid the relationship is between Phong and her son.

Just as Peung pays for his mom’s hospital bills, he meets Som-Ang who is a close maid to Kon Ying (but he doesn’t know this yet.) We see another glimpse of Peung’s character, when he sees an elder lady almost black out/faint, he is to the rescue! Little did he know that as he walks her to one of the hospital rooms, he would come face to face with his grandmother. Even without knowing that he was her grandson, Kon Ying immediately feels a connection with Peung and tells her maid to find him. That is when Som-Ang discovered Peung walking his mother out of the hospital. And she surmised the connection.

The diva is back! Numfon was told that she must retape the report in the market again due to a mishap the last time. As she heads back to Rayong, I anticipate another crash in with Peung. However, even though she still has her nose in the air, she really did tune down her diva-ness, because she knew that she needed to finish her recording with their cooperation- that is, Lin (the market’s daughter) and Peung. But it turns out that Peung asked Lin to play nice and let her retape, perhaps it can be considered as advertisement for the market. Numfon appreciates what he’s done but doesn’t have the opportunity to thank him. She then realized that Pipat’s funeral is also at Rayong and decided to attend.

The uncle (I know his name now! Root) and son (sorry didn’t get his name) attended the funeral and proposed that Peung move back to Bangkok with them. That way he could stake a claim in his birthright and take care of his grandmother the way that his father wanted to. Peung was reluctant but deep down he wanted to prove himself. At this point in time, there is still not enough reason to propel him to leave Rayong.

Surprised and a little taken aback that Numfon attended his father’s funeral, Peung and Numfon had a moment of kindness to one another. I love how Peung keeps glimpsing back and forth at Numfon, you can tell he is attracted to her, and reveled at her kindness. He decided to tell her that he had donated his father’s heart to his grandmother. This brought them closer because they shared a secret, she promised not to tell anyone as well. However the happy connection was short lived. Nat (Numfon’s boyfriend/fiancé) discovered that Numfon was at Pipat’s funeral and decided to investigate. He did not like to see them together and felt threatened that Peung would steal his girlfriend. Seriously, this guy has some confidence issues. He also decided to nip it in the bud. He told Numfon that Peung sold his father’s heart for the transplant for 1 lahn baht, I think that’s 10K. (What kind of a lie is that?! Who in their right mind would believe it?) But of course Numfon believes it after a little convincing from Nat. He continues to set up another scene to ensure Numfon would want nothing to do with Peung.

I guess I should also talk about Lin. She is the market owner’s daughter and is territorial and in love with Peung. How she will play a part in this lakorn we will soon find out. For now, we know that she is jealous of every girl that is around him and promised to make him fall in love with her.

Kon Ying discovered that her beloved and estranged son is now dead and that her family contrived hide it from her. Not only that, her own grandson didn’t even acknowledge her when he saw her. Kon Ying was convinced that her late son (Pipat) hated her and has taught Peung to hate her as well. When Peung talked to his grandmother on the phone and learned this, he made up his mind to move to Bangkok to 1. Prove himself to his grandma 2. Convince his grandma to forgive his father and 3. Allow his grandma to see the goodness in his mother.

Can this dutiful son obtain his lofty goals? How will he overcome the impending challenges before him (in the form of his aunt Boot and two cousins, not to mention the woman who thinks he is completely awful- Numfon.)

Can you imagine such a life changing event that Peung will have to endure? His father recently passed away and now he and his mother are whisked away from the beautiful Rayong to Bangkok where obstacles are abundant. I am anxious to see how Peung will grow from this experience and how he can develop more romance with Numfon. How will she find out that he didn’t actually sell his father’s heart! (What gall to even believe that!) I’m looking forward to the scene where Peung wears a suit with no shirt inside, dancing on stage with Numfon, but who knows when that’s going to happen. Until next week my friends.. for more Plerng Toranong play by play recap by yours truly. (Airs on Ch. 3 Friday-Sunday 8:30pm-10:30pm)

http://lovefia.wordpress.com/2011/07...de-on-7102011/

Episode 3

Friday could not come soon enough. The highly anticipated episode 3 of Plerng Tornanong is here and let the family drama ensue!

Plerng and his mom arrived at the Chatiyotin’s household and his mom began to ponder why his father would ever leave this house in the first place. I would second her on that because the mansion is beautiful; tasteful wooden staircase and high ceiling decorates the open floor plan. But Plerng assures his mom that his father gave everything up because he loved her. But Boot has plans to make Plerng’s life miserable so she relegated them to stay at a small cabin in the garden. She claims that since they don’t have Kon Ying’s permission, they have no right to stay in Pipat’s old bedroom. And everyone concede.

Boot and her children’s goal is to get grandma to hate Plerng from the onset, but little did they know that Plerng had already met her. Nat schemes to poison a soup that Phong (Plerng’s mom) made and have them feed it to grandma. Nat is convinced that nothing bad will happen to her since doctors are readily available (what a considerate grandson). However when they were at the hospital, Numfon and her sister (Sita) were also there to visit Kon Ying. It seems every time Numfon sees Plerng, she addresses him as “Nai!” (which is almost like saying you! In an accusing way.) After asking him what he was doing there, she notices the soup bowl in his hands and immediately assumes he was up to no good. Boot and Nari keeps pushing Kon Ying to drink it. However, Numfon knocks the bowl out of Plerng’s hands. I have to keep reminding myself that her reason for hating him is because she thinks he is a bad person. Numfon approaches him and says, “I know what you’re up to,” (Or, I know your plan) and says that his intentions will reveal itself. Sita apologizes for her sister profusely and scolds her. Numfon continues to act like a spoiled child. It always irks me that someone should judge a person without even knowing them personally. It doesn’t help when that person doesn’t like to explain themselves, for instance Plerng. Don’t get me wrong, I love with it when the main characters spat, it brings on chemistry, but not when it’s one sided. I’m hoping that Plerng gives her a taste of her own medicine, and soon.

I would think that from episode 2, when Kon Ying was upset over the phone about Pipat’s death and that he has taught his son to hate her too, that she would be happy to see Plerng. Wrong. Twenty years of pain (according to her) cannot be eliminated over a meeting. Plerng and his mom went to apologize to Kon Ying at the house and asked for her forgiveness. He said he was willing to do anything to get his grandma to forgive his parents. But Kon Ying is still hurt from her son’s abandonment so she gets up from where she was sitting and said “a broken glass will never be the same.” Plerng walks towards his grandma and agrees with her, which surprises her. He compares a family’s relationship to that of water, and no matter how the water is split up, it can always come back together. What a wise kid! But unfortunately that didn’t win over her heart, it certainly did mine – that and his beautiful, flawless skin.

Kon Ying decides to allot Plerng and his mom what they deserve: Pipat’s 20% share in the company which values at 100 lahn baht. She assumes they would go back to Ranong and be able to live a happy life. But little did she know that Plerng is a very proud and determined person. He decided that because his dad has shares in the company, he would use that to demand his right to stay and help with the family business. So in a new suit and hair that is brushed out of his face, Plerng asks his grandma if she would give him the opportunity to do what his dad had wanted to do and make it up to her. Kon Ying says this is not an easy feat but Plerng insists that he was willing to learn. And so she is willing to give him a chance, but with a clause. In 3 months, Plerng needed to produce more profit than his father did when he was working at the family jewelry business otherwise he will have to relinquish everything. Crazy and impossible as it sounds, Plerng agrees because he was willing to grab on to any opportunity that will change his grandma’s views on his parents and to prove himself.

But like Boot says, how can you have a country boy who sold fish come and sell diamond? We shall find out. The challenges are insurmountable, including the new problem that the company is facing. Someone is stealing diamonds and putting fake ones in its place. Plerng told his uncle that he could help and with that, thus he will be learning the diamond business from the ground up- starting in the factory itself.

In the meantime, Numfon plays matchmaker to her sister Sita and Non (Plerng’s cousin, the nice one.) She thinks that Sita is attracted to Plerng and that will not do. Her sister deserves only the best (her words) and she is determined to pair Sita up with Non. I think she just can’t admit that she is attracted to Plerng too.

Case in point, the elevator scene! As Plerng is heading to the factory in his jumpsuit, Numfon tells him to hold the elevator, but gets pissed off when he was in it (Nai! She shouts again.) And says that the more you hate someone the more you will see them. Plerng replies with¸ “Did you ask if that person wants to see you?” She assumes he is playing a small role in the company based on his jumpsuit and Plerng doesn’t care enough to explain except for “it’s whatever you think.” Numfon smiles because he didn’t argue with her and said that she knows that he is acting so grandma would feel sorry for him and see the goodness in him. Then as if to spite her, the elevator shakes and blinks and Numfon finds herself next to him. It is as if no matter how much she tries to tell herself he is a bad person and that she hates him, they have chemistry. It was a cute scene but left me wanting more.. When they got out of the elevator, Numfon shows her high handedness: she said he should remember that she will never be in the same lift as him again. If I were Plerng, I’d roll my eyes. Day one of Plerng working at Thai Diamond commences.

The final scene of the episode shows Boot calling an early meeting to tell the board members that while her mother is healing, she will be taking over for the interim. Root tries to intervene but his attempts are futile, like a boat running out of steam.

I can see that Plerng’s character is very proud, he doesn’t give a rat’s *** about what others think (especially miss bad attitude) and is very determined to reach his lofty goals. What challenges will he face in the next episode? Do tune in!

FYI, I will not have access to Ch.3 for a week so episode recaps will be lagging at least a day since I have to wait for others to upload it to youtube J

http://lovefia.wordpress.com/2011/07...de-on-7152011/

Episode 4

Episode 4 produces more one on one scenes with Plerng and Numfon.

Last episode the company is aware of a thief who is stealing diamonds and putting fake ones in it’s place. After assigning each jewelry maker a task, Plerng notices Somchai acting suspicious and hiding something in his sock so he decided to investigate. When he brought this to Uncle Root’s attention, they decided to look at some of the jewelry that was made by Somchai and sure enough, Somchai has used fake diamonds. Because Uncle Root feels that Plerng only has three months to complete his task, he didn’t want to waste Plerng’s time and decided to keep investigating the problem on his own. He is determined to find out who is behind this, whether that person works for the company or an outside party. In the meantime he told Plerng and the division manager to keep it a secret. Nat discovers that his accomplice is taking a leave from the company and decides to lay low.

Numfon is doing a reporting piece about Thai Diamond and have asked Non to interview him and shoot the report on location. The moment she sees Plerng, her feathers are ruffled. She warns Non to be careful because even if a person looks nice and acts nice, they could be evil. During the shooting she unknowingly drops her earring but doesn’t realize this until she reviews the tape.

We also see that at this point, Plerng is learning the business well due to his diligence and strong work ethic. The person in charge of the manufacturing division said that his grandmother would be very happy to see that. Plerng wasn’t convinced but tells the manager not to tell anyone else who he really is. As he completes his lesson for the day, the night draws near. Coincidentally, when he went back to the locker to retrieve his cellphone, Numfon has also returned to look for her earring. Just as Plerng pockets the piece, Numfon storms towards him and asked what he was trying to do. She accuses him of trying to keep what he found even though he said that he was going to return it in the morning. She said it wasn’t necessary as the earring was hers. Plerng looked at her as if saying, why didn’t you say that from the beginning. But instead says, “if it’s yours then take it. I’m leaving.” But Numfon is relentless and stops him, “Think you’re running away? I’m going to tell grandma that you were stealing.”

As Numfon drives Plerng home, he sits comfortably in the back seat but tries to turn the radio on because it was too quiet. She said that he is looking too happy, and he replied with how can I not be happy when someone is taking me home. I had to giggle at that. He was so cute and they paint a funny couple, she was driving and he’s in the back seat. Numfon argues that he is trying to get her to think that he is a good person. But Plerng insists that if he was really the thief, then he would do something to her since they were alone. Numfon threatens him with a “don’t even think about it because I have pepper spray and a taser,” and she turns it on for good measure. Plerng jerks back and smiles, “thanks for telling me so I can be more careful.” It’s cute how he keeps teasing her. I’ve noticed that Plerng holds his own with her and that’s probably why she is so irritated because he doesn’t give in and doesn’t agree with her about everything. He challenges her. They certainly have chemistry!

Also at this point we know that Numfon doesn’t like to take responsibility for her own actions and always thinks that she’s right. As they were going over a small overpass, her car breaks down and she blames him. He tells her to open the hood and she screams thinking that he wanted her to open her “cover.” In Thai it can be easily misunderstood, which causes for another funny scene. It turns out her car is out of fluids because he thinks the owner doesn’t take care of it (Numfon of course). She shouts that he always brings bad luck to her then tells him to leave. Being the nice person, Plerng told her that he couldn’t leave her alone, but she insists, heck she kicks him out of the car. Things were not going her way however, as the tropical rain begins to pour cats and dogs.

Plerng did not leave the scene. Numfon, although a diva and can be seen as quick to judge, was still a good person at heart and gets out of her car with a umbrella. “Why did you come out, it’s pouring rain,” he asked her as he holds the plastic folder above his head to cover his already soaking body. “Why didn’t you leave?” she asked him. He tells her to just go back in and he’ll wait outside so they both can be happy. Her resolve crumbles a little and she tells him that he can wait in the car too and walks back. Apparently the four inch heel was not conducive to the tropical rain in Bangkok as her ankle gives out from under her. Plerng helps her to the curb and takes off her shoe to massage her ankle. And I breathe a sigh.. What a cute scene. It was short-lived though as Numfon tells her sister that it was all his fault that she was in this state. Wet as a dog with a twisted ankle. But Sita was polite and reasonable, so she thanked him for helping her sister and told him that he should dry up before he gets sick. Beware folks, the tropical rain can give you a nasty cold.

As Plerng awaits his clothes to dry, he is settled in the laundry room in nothing but a white towel wrapped around his hips. Numfon was on her way to wash her clothes as well and sees him about to change. She accuses him of bring a pervert and tells him to get out. Plerng calls her a pervert and told her that she was the one who needed to get out. “It’s my house,” she said. Plerng responded with, “But I’m changing, unless you want to see.. I’ll show you,” but she was out the door before he could take it off.

After they had some Thai porridge (which I wholeheartedly recommend because it is absolutely delicious. As a matter of fact, I think I will have some today. Its nothing like food in a movie to make you hungry.) and as Plerng is leaving, Numfon said, “a person like you can fool P’Sita but you can’t fool me.” Which continues to make me wonder why she is so put off by Plerng. What’s in it for her to dislike him so much. Is it her sense of justice? But she is like a dog with a bone. Then to make it worse, she told Nat that Plerng was trying to steal her earring and that it was too bad grandma couldn’t see him for what he is, which puts an idea in Nat’s head to further sabotage Plerng’s intentions.

Nat schemes for Nari and his mom to frame Plerng. Nari sets to hide her ring in Plerng’s pillowcase but their intentions were stopped as som ang saw her leaving his room and knew she was up to no good. And they failed again! It’s nice to see that the bad guys don’t always win. At this point grandma knows that Nari and Boot can be bad but she is still adamant that it doesn’t mean Plerng and his mom are good. She told Phongpeo that she doesn’t trust their intentions but if she wanted to take care of her, then she can help serve in the big house- so essentially being a maid. Phong agrees. When Plerng caught whiff of it, he wasn’t happy because even though he was willing to do anything it doesn’t mean he wanted to see his mom have a hard time. But his mom wanted to prove herself to his grandma.

Uncle Root wants Plerng to further understand the business, so he wants to put him in the diamond market department. Plerng is concerned because it was under Nat’s management. But Uncle Root is appearing fearless lately and in a meeting with Boot and Nat, he told Boot that Plerng will be learning the market, and they both cannot argue because Root and Boot have the same amount of power in the company- and Nat is a mere manager, ha! Plerng is concerned that Nat won’t show him the ropes, but Uncle Root got this all figured out, he will have someone even better to teach him about the market. It is none other than Sita, who is already attracted to him. Numfon continues to play matchmaker for Non and Sita.

As he leaves his uncles office, he sees Numfon again. She immediately demanded to know what he was doing there in which he replies with, “I don’t need to tell you.” But she continued on, saying that he was there too frequently and she didn’t want to have to run into him. I think she just wants to argue with him because after he asked her, is that all, she said that he was lucky that Nari found her ring (after that scene Nat continued to blow her ears, it is a term we use here to brainwash someone.) otherwise he wouldn’t still be here. Irritated, Plerng said that he was sorry that her plans didn’t work and that she has to keep seeing his face. Confused Numfon asked what he was talking about but soon realized that he was saying that Nat was behind the plan. Plerng asked her if she really didn’t know or she’s pretending. But regardless, he said that she was going to believe her boyfriend more. This time, he had the last word.

Grandma continues to ask if the doctor can tell her who her heart donor is, but to no avail. Phong chimes in that Kon Ying need not know when the donor was happy and willing. This causes grandma to be suspicious and that Phong knows too. Boot comes in time to excuse Phong and they continue to talk in the hallway. Phong is aware that she has promised not to tell, and this is overheard by som ang who wonders why they were keeping it all a secret.

Boot and Nari attempts another scheme to embarrass Phong in front of grandma. Here’s the thing that concerns me, I feel that grandma is a fair person, but how can she sit and watch her other grandson serve the family dinner? Isn’t it difficult to watch? Numfon is over for dinner as well, and Plerng and her exchange many looks as he sets a place for her on the table. Nari overreacts and made it look like Phong had spilled the soup on her. They scream, Nari gets up from the chair and that is the end of our episode!

Previews for the next episode shows some interesting things, Numfon learns that Plerng will be working with her sister. Lin asks to live with Plerng but Boot angrily forbidden it and they get in a cat fight. There is also an intriguing scene where Plerng asked Numfon if she was going to hit him… Until the next episode friends!


http://lovefia.wordpress.com/2011/07...de-on-7162011/

Episode 5

My favorite episode thus far! By way of quick summary for episode 5, Plerng took off his godawful jump suit and wore a black suit without a tie, which accentuated his light skin and flawless face. He looked exceptionally handsome. This episode also marked the end of Numfon and Nat’s engagement and more cute scenes between our two main characters.

It seems every time Nari and Boot schemes a plan, it backfires on them. Episode 5 picks up where episode 4 dropped off: Nari gets up and caused the bowl of hot soup to spill on her. As a person with little intelligence, she didn’t realized it may actually hurt..throughout this whole event, Numfon witnessed it with apprehension. She feels that Phong didn’t mean to cause anyone bodily harm. She saw Plerng talked to his mom and was confused because things just don’t add up about him. She overheard him telling his mom that if they stay with them, things like this will continue to happen and they need to stay strong. Yet she continues to think badly of him because Nat reminded her that what good person would sell their father’s heart?

Plerng figured out a way to win over grandmother, he explained to his mom just what he needed to do; essentially gain market share within the European and American diamond market and that should get him enough profit to beat what his father has done. We continue to see Plerng’s capability and like he said “the more I learn about the business, the more I like it.” Then a phone call interrupts them and he learns that Lin is in Bangkok!

The little fireball lied to Plerng that she was here to further her studies when she actually ran away from home. Plerng catches her drift and told her he will send her back to the bus station so she can return home. Lin is determined to find grandma and ask if she could stay with Plerng. She finds out Plerng’s living condition and is angry for him. At least someone is showing him some heart. Yet she meets with Boot and Nari and a cat fight breaks out. It’s not a lakorn without some hair pulling, slapping, and screaming involved. Plerng keeps reassuring his aunt that he will leave the house as soon as his time is up. In the end, grandmother gave permission that she can stay. Lin is determined to stay for three months as well.

Numfon finds out that her sister Sita will be working closely with Plerng and she is livid. She believes what Nat told her and will do anything to stop Plerng from trying to take advantage of her sister.

Since Plerng will no longer be working at the factory, Uncle Root showed him to his office, which is the office that belonged to his father. When Nat finds out, he storms into the room and said that it was too much. Plerng didn’t want to cause any more drama and said he can have another room but Uncle Root was adamant about Plerng claiming what belongs to him.

Sita continues to be even more impressed with Plerng. During their conversation about the upcoming annual jewelry show/exhibition, Plerng offered innovative and different ides on what they should do and what they can call the show- Viva L’Amor. They planned on going to the hotel location for the show the following morning.

Pairod is the business man who is paying Nat for the diamonds and he sets his caps on Nari who in turn only became interested because he is rich. Pairod told Nat that this time around, he wants the entire jewelry to be fake, not just a mixture. Nat agrees after Pairod told him to name his price.

When Plerng got home, he discussed his plans for the show with grandma. He was confident and sure of himself, but grandma will reserve judgement. She told him that it is a very important show, he cannot fail. Competitors are also competing in the same market. Plerng assures her that he can do it. His mom said that he is just like his father. Grandma has a motive for allowing Lin to stay there, she wanted to know if she knew anything about the event leading to Pipat’s death and the heart transplant. However Lin wasn’t able to tell her much.

The next day, Plerng shows up with Sita to go to the show location to look at the rooms. My is the man handsome in a suit. (Mario fans you may need to fan yourself then you’ll start to ponder what his best feature is and realizing that it is hard to criticize.) Numfon already knows that her sister is planning on meeting up with Plerng so she tagged behind her. Her outfit is cute, minus the orange jacket with the shooter pads. I thought we did away with those already? Numfon is determined to intervene at every opportunity, so she assigned her sister to ride in Non’s car and Plerng would come with her. When they got to the hotel, she advised that it would save time if they split up to look at the different ballrooms. Again, she stuck by Plerng’s side which made him wonder. He said, “I’m just wondering, normally you try to get away from me, but now you want to be with me.” and Numfon replies, “Don’t pretend to be confused, I know what you are up to.” “What am I up to?” he asked. And Numfon proceeds with, let’s just say that I know you are trying to get close to my sister by using work as an excuse. Plerng just shakes his head, heck, what else is there to do? The woman is relentless.

In the meantime Sita keeps talking about Plerng to Non and that the concept was his idea. She mentioned that maybe she should be learning from him. Non is disappointed to hear that and gave himself a pep talk in the bathroom. He will continue to pursue Sita and that maybe she didn’t really think anything else about Plerng.

When Plerng found the ballroom that he liked, he wanted to show Sita and Non, but Numfon pretends that her stomach hurts and she needs to eat. She even went as far as saying that she has a stomach illness. However Nat calls her and she told him that she would wait to eat with him. Plerng realizes what she’s doing and told her that. She replied with, well you seem smart, then we can be straight up with each other. She forces him to stay and eat with her so she can tell her sister that he has eaten. As she pushes him towards the restaurant table, she runs into a server and the entire food platter crashes to the floor. The contents of the food were on Numfon and Plerng. Numfon yells at the server and that she should watch where she’s going. Plerng said it was her fault which makes her even more annoyed. Numfon may need a slice of the humble pie. The hotel manager said they will take care of cleaning the clothes for them and opened a hotel room for them to stay in.

Numfon says once again that she gets bad luck when she’s around him. Plerng said that she would be much cuter (the term narak can be used for behavior or beauty) if she stopped blaming others. Angry, Numfon raises her hand as if to hit him. Plerng asked her if she wanted to slap him. They are across the room from each other and Plerng says come then and chases her to the bathroom. Both in a blue bathrobe, Plerng was relegated on the bed and Numfon in the bathroom. Compromising situation? You think right! Thailand is still a conservative country and being seen in a room alone with a man can ruin you. I thought it was a cute scene when Plerng comes out of the bathroom and Numfon told him to stand 3 meters away. He said, “You think you’re interesting? Stinky, go and take a shower.”

And the turning point of the story so far. Nat calls and Plerng picks up her phone, suspicious, Nat decided to look for them in the hotel room. And that’s when Nat sees her in a bathrobe and Plerng sitting on the bed. He immediately accuses her and refuses to listen to her explanation. For the first time since Numfon has known him, she was disappointed and angry and suddenly, she just wants to be away from him. His jealousy reared it’s ugly head. She said that if he thinks that she is that bad, then they should end their engagement. Nat couldn’t believe what he heard and said that she would do that to him because of Plerng? His behavior is unacceptable to Numfon and I applaud her! She knows what’s important to her and stick to her own values. You go girl. But when he left, the camera zooms in on her face, and as her tears fall, I feel bad for her. After all, he was her fiancé and she trusted him. And when Numfon is back home and talking to her sister, she realizes that she never loved Nat. We see a reasonable, mature side of Numfon. She knew that without trust, you can’t have a happy marriage, much less a relationship.

A hole is dug a little bit deeper for Plerng, because Nat vows to get Numfon back even if he has to kill Plerng. Oh boy.

Back at Plerng’s house, he refuses to tell his mom and Lin about what happened. And I think his mom hit the nail in the head when it comes to his character, “if he doesn’t want to talk, even if you force him to death wouldn’t talk.” But the next day he feels remorse about what happened, and told Sita that he will feel guilty for the rest of his life if Numfon ended the engagement. Sita assures him that if things don’t work out for Numfon, it’s because of other reasons.

So engagement ring is returned and pending nuptials severed. When Numfon makes up her mind about something, she follows through with it. That is a wonderful trait indeed. Plerng went to see Numfon at her house and the conversation went like this:

Plerng: Sita told me that you will end the engagement.
Numfon: Yes. So what?
Plerng: I just want to apologize that I made you and Nat..
Numfon: Just let it be. Is this the reason why you came?
She turns to leave.
Plerng: Wait..
Numfon: What now?
Plerng: You told me that every time you see me, you get bad luck. I want to apologize. I’m really sorry.

It was a beautiful scene and you have to give it to both of them, great acting.. Especially Mario who manages to look sorry and adorable at the same time. I love when Taew is sweet, you can tell this is the type of role she should play. But I do like that her character is sassy.

But Nat storms in: this is what you said that you don’t have anything with each other?

And I gasp, partly because he showed up and the other part because it’s the end of the episode and we have to wait until next Friday to find out what’s going to happen. If the preview is any indication, it is going to be good!


http://lovefia.wordpress.com/2011/07...de-on-7172011/

Episode 6

This lakorn gets better with each episode. Not only are we rewarded with more Plerng and Numfon scenes, we also get Mario’s million dollar smile! Several times too I’ve attempted to do a play by play detail conversation between Plerng and Numfon. I can truly understand why subbing is so difficult and requires so much time. There are just certain things that you can’t literally translate (cultural, sayings etc.) I watched the TV version then waited for the youtube version so I can rewind and jot down what they say. It’s not pretty but it’s quick and it’s 3am! Good night ka, took kon (everyone).





So episode 6 picked up where Nut sees Plerng at Numfon’s and he gets crazy jealous.

Nut: You told me you don’t have anything with each other.
Plerng: I just want to come and apologize that I made you and Numfon break up.
Nut: I don’t believe you.
He yanks on her arm and forbids her from seeing Plerng again.
Numfon: You don’t have a right to tell me what to do. We are no longer engaged.
Nut: No, I’m not going to lose you to this guy, understand? From now on, you cannot bother with him again.
Go, and he continues to drag her along.
Plerng: Khun AhNut you need to let her go.
And Nut lets her go and walks up to Plerng, and tells him that he needs to be quiet. He says that Plerng is like his mother who wants to get with rich people. But he’s sorry that he won’t let Numfon to be with Plerng like the way his mother had fooled Pipat.
Plerng: Khun AhNut, apologize to me now.
Nut: Why? Am I correct?
Plerng punches him.

And Numfon immediately ushers Plerng outside and they get into her car and drive away.

Numfon: Are you getting off at work, I’ll take you there.
Plerng: It’s ok, I can get off up front.
Plerng notices Nut’s car
Numfon, if I remember correctly, your boyfriend’s car is following us.
Numfon: P’Nut is following us?
She looks worriedly at him.
Numfon: It is him. Can you stay with me?
Numfon takes a quick left and loses him.

They pull over to the side of the road.
Plerng: I don’t think he can follow us now.
Numfon: Thanks.
Plerng: If that’s it I’ll get off right here.
She grabs his hand.
Numfon: wait. Can you stay with me? I’m scared.
Plerng: But I have a business to attend to.. (or I am busy)
Numfon: Then I’ll go with you. Today P’Nut will follow me all day for sure, you caused the problem so you have to take responsibility.
Plerng: I caused the problem?
Numfon: Yes,
Plerng: Khun Numfon, where I have to go is far.
Numfon: No matter how far, I’m going.
She faces the steering wheel.
Numfon: Say it, where am I driving to?
Plerng: Ranong
Numfon: What?! Ranong?
He nods his head.
Numfon phone rings and it’s P’Nut.

At this point, Uncle Root, Non and Sita are wondering where Plerng went¸ they only know that he on a business trip. It also turns out that Numfon is missing and Sita cannot get a hold of her.

On their way to Ranong, they stopped at a convenience stop, Plerng bought her food but notices that she looks tired.
Plerng: Do you want me to drive for you?
Numfon: It’s ok, I can drive.
Plerng: Ok then let’s go.
Numfon: Hold on, I’m still tired. And I haven’t eaten the food either.
Plerng: You can eat and drive.
Numfon: But
Plerng: I don’t have much time, I’m in a hurry to go and come back.
Numfon: Ok then, you drive.
And Numfon wonders why he is in such a rush and asks him that.
Plerng: Business
Numfon: Thanks, it’s so very clear. (says sarcastically)

And Plerng quickly drives them away.

Nari is wondering why she can’t tell anyone that she is having lunch with Pairod. He said that it might not be good that they see them together. She didn’t see anything wrong with it if they were talking about work. He asked if she wanted only to talk about work. He says he wants to be her friend.

It’s night time and Numfon is fighting drowsiness.
Plerng: If you’re sleepy, you can sleep first. I can go alone.
Numfon: You don’t have to, I’m not sleepy.
Plerng: You’re not sleepy or you don’t dare sleep because you’re afraid of me.
Numfon: That’s right. Either way I don’t trust you.
Plerng: When are you going to stop seeing me in a bad way? If I wanted to do something bad to you, I would have done it a long time ago.

In Bangkok, Lin still waits for Plerng. His mom knows that he won’t be home for a couple of days but he hasn’t said where he was going. And that girl is loud, but she gets no further information but to stew.

Plerng pulls the car to a stop as he realizes Numfon is asleep. After calling her name a few times and with a smile, he realizes she wasn’t going to wake up. So he gets out of the car, walks to her side of the car and adjusts her seat so she can be more comfortable. He then covers her with his jacket and continues on driving.

It’s a beautiful morning in Ranong as Plerng gazes at the sea. Numfon stirs awake and gradually gets out of the car.
Numfon: Plerng, where are we at?
Plerng: My house.
Numfon: Your house? It’s great that you went to sleep in your house and you left me in the car.
Plerng: And what would you have me do? You won’t wake up, if I carry you inside you would say that I’m doing bad things to you, and if I put you to sleep next to me you would say it’s improper..
Numfon: Ok that’s enough. Speak so lengthy..
Plerng walks to the front door.
Plerng: Then you should wait inside. When I’m done with work I’ll come pick you up.
Numfon: How are you going to leave me and let me stay by myself? I’m going with you.
Plerng.

As they arrive to Plerng’s old work place (she’s still in her PJ’s by the way) he meets with his old boss and tells her to wait outside. She balks again but he said that he has some personal business to discuss with Peter and hope that she understands. Numfon is left muttering: it’s like he has a secret.

Plerng was actually asking for his old boss to help him network with his European and American friends and colleagues regarding the jewelry show. It turns out that his boss was willing to hook him up but was afraid that if his job was a success, he would surely lose him. Plerng assures him that he will be back to Ranong..

They are back at his house.
Numfon: So are you going to tell me what you talked about with Peter?
Plerng: I can’t tell you yet.
Numfon: Why, are you planning something?
Plerng: Stop it, I’m not going to tell you.
Numfon: You’re always so suspicious.
Plerng: Whatever you think. Right now you should eat so we can head back to Bangkok.

Just as they were about to eat, Lin’s dad shows up and was wondering if Lin came back with him. After learning no, he primarily wants to know how she was doing since she didn’t return any of his phone calls. Being a worried father, and because he likes Plerng, he asked if possible, he should take Lin as his wife. Wow is all I can say. Even Plerng is shocked. But Lin’s dad pushes on and says that he’s a father and he wants his daughter to be happy.. at least Plerng can just take care of her so he can go to bed at night.
Numfon eaves drops and has heard everything.
As they sit down to eat, Numfon broaches the subject.
Numfon: So you have a girlfriend..
Plerng: No!
Numfon: No? But the father has said that much.
Plerng: So you eaves dropped on my conversation?
Numfon: No… so is what I said true?
Plerng: What did you say? (He likes to make her repeat herself)
Numfon: You and Lin. Let me know when you get married so I can prepare.
Plerng: You’re getting too much. I didn’t talk about marriage. But what about you and Khun Ah-Nut, it’s closer to the truth.
Numfon: Hey, P’Nut and I have broken up. Don’t talk about it again.
Plerng: You are strange. You don’t like talking about yourself, but you can talk about other people’s problems.
Numfon: Let it go. Your problems have nothing to do with me.
Plerng: Why did you bring it up?
Numfon: Stop talking too much, I want to go to Bangkok now. Eat quickly, I’ll wait for you in the car.
And she walks out.
On their way back, Numfon keeps asking him to take a break so they can eat but he tells her to hold on. She’s hoping that he has some good restaurants in mind so she’ll wait. But he said that he knows of a lot but they’re in Bangkok. Which frustrated her. Plerng tells her that he’s in a rush to head back.
Numfon: But I’m hungry.
Plerng: Please, I have to work.
And we all wonder why he’s in such a rush.

Boot is angry that Nut can’t patch things up with Numfon yet. Nari wonders why her mother wanted Numfon as a daughter in law so badly- and it’s definitely more than just that. Boot wanted a leg up in the company, if Nut marries Numfon, they have more say/power/right to the business. If Nut loses Numfon to Plerng, then Plerng will have everything. It’s always about money and power with Boot.

Plerng and Numfon finally made a stop at the rest area. It’s funny how he tells her even to hurry as she’s taking care of business. When she gets in the car, he hands her the food he bought.
Numfon: What did you buy?
She opens the bag.
Numfon: Ew, I don’t like this type of food.
Still sticking to her character!
Plerng: Earlier when I asked you, you told me that anything will do.
Numfon: Anything is fine except for these. How about you buy me something else.
Plerng: Why don’t you just eat whatever I bought you?
Numfon: Perng, you don’t let me eat at a restaurant and I agreed, now I can’t even choose what to eat?
Plerng: You can’t because I told you that I’m in a hurry.
And he speed races out of the lot.

Non went to visit Sita at her shop and didn’t have the proper excuse to visit her so he said that he was looking to buy something but couldn’t find anything he liked. She inquired about news about Plerng but both have not heard. Non wonders out loud on why both Plerng and Numfon are missing together… Curious indeed.

Numfon and Plerng finally made it to the streets of Bangkok. Numfon is asleep again. After waking her up:
Plerng: We can split up from here.
Numfon gets out of the car.
Numfon: Hey, so you’re going home?
Plerng: No, I have to go to Thai Diamond.
Numfon: Do you want me to take you there?
Plerng: It’s ok. If anyone sees, it’s not going to be good for you, especially Khun Ah-Nut.
Numfon: I’m no longer afraid of what can happen. You helped me out so I should repay you. And if P’Nut sees us, then it’s your duty to protect me.
Plerng: What does that have to do with me?
Numfon: Well you caused the problem.
Plerng: I did?
Numfon: I don’t know, but I’m taking you to work. Get in the car.
Plerng just looks at her confused.
Numfon: Why are you standing there? Let’s get in the car.

As Non and Sita gets out of their car, they see Numfon driving Plerng to work. After explaining everything Sita decides not to tell the elders because they were alone together overnight and without a chaperone.

As Plerng walks Numfon to the elevator, she asks him why he can’t tell everyone the reason why he went to Ranong.
Plerng: It’s not the right time yet.
Numfon makes fun of him.
Numfon: I think that you’re afraid people would find out.
Plerng: Find out about what?
Numfon: That you’re going for work when you’re actually going to Ranong to talk to Lin’s dad.
Plerng: And why would I do that?
Numfon: You’re trying to catch a fish with your hands (sort of like saying kill two birds with one stone.)
Plerng: One hand for Lin and the other for Sita right?
Numfon: Afraid now that I know?
Plerng: Afraid because you’re worried about useless things.
Numfon glares at him.
Plerng: The lift is waiting for you. Drive home safely. Call me when you get home.
Numfon: Are you telling me what to do?
And he gives her a devilish smile.

And now we know why Plerng was in such a rush. He was about to present the jewelry show to the board. But Boot, Nut and Nari decided to remove themselves from the project. They want to leave Plerng flailing and without help- enough so he can fail. But Plerng was headstrong and was adamant that they move forward. He wasn’t about to give this up. He needed grandmother to forgive his father. In the end, Uncle Root and the rest decided to help Plerng as best they could.

When Plerng gets home, he told Lin that her dad is worried about her and misses her. Guilty, she calls him, have her mascara cry and they made up. That girl is so lucky to have such an understanding and great dad.

Back in Numfon’s room, she recalls that Plerng had told her to call him when she got home. But she’s a stubborn person and doesn’t like people telling her what to do, so she said that if he wanted to know if she got home, he should call her.

And he did.
Numfon: He’s really calling.
Disengages her charger and picks up her phone.
Numfon: Why are you calling?
Plerng: I noticed that you didn’t call, so I was worried.
Numfon: Worried? If you’re calling right now, why not call tomorrow? Let me tell you something, I’m not stupid to let you fool me.
Plerng: I’m fooling you?
Numfon: Yes, tell me the truth. You’re pretending to be nice to me, what do you want?
Plerng: Khun Numfon, listen to me well. We both traveled far together today, so I was worried that you wouldn’t be able to drive. And I’m calling you right now because I was in a meeting and it ended late. Well since you’re safe, that’s good, I won’t bother you now. Goodbye.
And he hangs up. Plerng, you tell her!
Numfon secretly smiles, maybe she hopes that he was truly worried about her? She just can’t admit that she’s wrong.

Plerng’s grandma calls him again to ask him if he was really sure he can do this. If he can’t handle it, he can quit now. But Plerng continues to assure her that he can do it and that he is confident it will be successful. As he leaves, Som Ang tells Kon Ying that he was just like Pipat.

Numfon learns that Plerng needed help and since she had connections with people in the PR world, she decided to offer him her help. They meet under a beautiful pergola.
Plerng: Khun Numfon, you’re really one moment good and one moment bad (kind of you’re hot/cold analogy.)
Numfon: You arrived and you’re criticizing me?
Plerng: Well it’s true. Yesterday you were mad at me, but today you called me to meet with you.
Numfon: Speak nicely, I didn’t call you to meet me. But I have some business to talk to you.
Plerng: Business?
Numfon: P’Sita told me about your event. Aren’t you short on help?
Plerng: Yes
Numfon: Then, I can help you.
Plerng: You would help me?

When Nut and Boot hear that Numfon is helping out, they immediately change their plans to help. Nut requested from Pairod that he needed two people to help him during the event. Boot requested that Numfon model for the jewelry; she said that Nut wanted her to be the first to wear the jewelry. They used to be engaged, they can still be close friends. Numfon just smiles.

Pairod is determined to make Nari his play thing (toy..)

Plerng finally receives confirmation from Peter with the list of the European/American guests who were going to attend the jewelry show.

Plerng invites his mom to the event but she said that she is unsuitable for it and declines but wishes him a success. Lin decides to go in her place..

They had a family meeting and Kon Ying mentioned that he performed far better than she expected. What a way to encourage your grandson mame.

And the event is in preparation. Everyone is feeling very positive and excited and glamour up. Plerng pockets the key that houses all of the jewelry. In the meantime they all head to the catwalk, where Numfon would be modeling and showing off the jewelry. It all looks great, but Non and Sita felt like it was missing something. Plerng speaks up, “Love. Glory of Love is a jewelry that a man buys for a woman. To show the love that he has for her. So the feeling is love.” And everyone nods their head with agreement. Sita keeps complimenting Plerng, said that he’s smart and romantic. Non looks at Sita, sad that she wasn’t complimenting him. And Plerng has his eyes on Numfon, almost a little jealous as she puts her hands on the model, while she looks secretly and quietly back at him. What a cluster!

As everyone heads out to eat, Plerng decides to make sure the work is done. He walks into the room and runs into Numfon.
Numfon: You’re not going to eat?
Plerng; I’m not hungry
Numfon: Even if you’re not hungry you should eat. Once the event starts you won’t have time to eat.
Plerng: If I go now, I won’t be able to eat.
Numfon: I’m not the only one who’s stubborn.
Plerng: Do you know why I can’t eat?
Numfon: Why?
Plerng: I heard some bad news.
Numfon leans in and says bad news?
Plerng: There’s a model who can sabotage this event.
Numfon: Really? Who?
Plerng: The person who is modeling the main jewelry. I’ve searched everywhere for her, she hasn’t gotten ready.
Numfon: Nai Plerng!
Plerng: You should really take care of your duty.
We get one more smile and he heads in the room.

And the event commences with a huge success so far, people are showing up, Root keeps trying to take credit and everyone is excited, but it’s like a time bomb. We know Nut is going to switch out the real jewelry and put in fake ones and we know that when he looked in the camera and warningly says that Plerng will never enter the house again and he will make him hurt and remember, we know he was serious. So what’s going to happen to this event? We know that Root is about to open the ceremony and Boot finds out, what’s going to happen? Will Nut be able to switch out the jewelry? Will Plerng’s endeavor fail or succeed? Tune in tomorrow!

Episode 7

Viva L’Amor is underway on episode 7 and there is excitement for the new jewelry, the concept, as well as the fashion show. The evening continues with Plerng and Sita inviting the models to adorn their jewelry. One by one they file in and Numfon appears last. Her hair is swept up and she is wearing a blue, green and purple dress that is tied at the neck and sweeps down. Plerng is mesmerized, he could not take his eyes off of her.

Uncle Root takes hold of the microphone and is about to open the event when Boot convinces him to give up the mic to her, saying that people would think badly of him since he is a younger brother trying to outdo his older sister. There’s no point in arguing so Root relents and the show commences.

Back in the room, Sita asks Plerng what he thought. Plerng gazes at Numfon and quickly said, “Beautiful..” which made Numfon smile shyly. “I meant,” Plerng continues, “to say that all of the jewelry that you’ve taken out are all beautiful.” And Numfon stomps back to the sofa. Sita wishes her sister the best and she and Plerng heads into the event. As the models prepare to enter the catwalk, one of the model said she needed to use the bathroom and the male model accompanies her.

Boot’s announcement in English is just as comical as her actions when she proceeds to give credit to Ananta (Sita), her son and daughter which caused everyone’s eyebrows to go up. Especially Lin who bellows, “Liar!” She was flabbergasted on behalf of Plerng who worked so hard to put the event together. Root and Non told her to calm down and that Plerng doesn’t need anything. All he needed is for grandmother to know.

On their way to the bathroom, the two models decided to film what’s going on in the event. But as they turn the corner, they caught two men and Nut on tape. Furious, Nut told the two men to apprehend the man and get a hold of the cellphone. And Nut quickly searches for Numfon.

He finds her practicing her routine in the parking garage and asks to speak with her. Nut begs her to get back together and give him one more chance because he’s still in love with her. But Numfon said that everything is over and that they should be friends. Nut accuses Numfon that she didn’t want to get back with him because of Plerng. Numfon said it was because of him. But he’s relentless and grabs her hands saying that he wasn’t willing to let her go. As he forces a hug, Nut quickly disengages her necklace. The power went out and everything turned to complete darkness. When the power came back on, the jewelry is no longer on her neck. Numfon reaches down for the necklace on the floor- and we know now that she has the fake ones. We have to give it to Nut, he was pretty smart.

Plerng and Sita returns to the room to ensure a smooth production when he found out that two sets of jewelry are still in its box case. Plerng requested that all of the models come back in.

Root opens the show but learns that the models are not ready and she flips out. Which leaves all of the guests to wonder what was going on.

Sita tests the authenticity of all of the jewelries and claimed that they all were real except for Numfon’s. By now, everyone was in the room and Nut said that since Plerng took care of the whole event, he was to blame for the fake jewelry. The model (that was taking the video) runs in screaming for help and brought the male model in. He was beaten up and claimed that the two men that was with Nut did that to him. After they asked him why, he said that Nut wanted the phone. Nut said that he didn’t know the two men and it must be Plerng’s men (he gall!) However, the model gave him the wrong phone and they took out the real phone. When they saw Nut’s face on the video, he takes off running. Non and Plerng chase him down the hall but only Plerng was able to apprehend him. Yet Nut finds help, he runs into the car, drops the jewelry and was able to get away.

Boot screams, completely in denial. Her brother told her that it is time to accept the truth.

Since they are now short one male model and the main one too, Numfon was afraid that she would have to model the jewelry alone. But Plerng said that it wouldn’t suit the concept, Glory of Love.. and the camera focuses in on Plerng’s face.

Mother and daughter Boot and Nari continues crying but in the end worried that grandma would cut Nut out of the inheritance.

And the moment we’ve all been waiting for begins! The music blares, the spotlight is on the catwalk and the dancers begin their magic. The final moment came when Numfon is in Plerngs arms and they pose, then he dips her, lifts her and repeats. It was a hot moment. The unforgettable part is Plerng’s expression, he looks absolutely intense as if he was about to eat her.

After the fashion show, the press was all over it. It was a great concept and Sita gave Plerng all of the credit, which made the reporters wonder about Plerng’s role and position in the company. Sita said he was the grandson of Thai Diamond. The reporters inquired why they never see him around and Sita explains that Plerng doesn’t like to go out much. Numfon’s mom mentioned to Numfon that Sita speaks up for Plerng a lot.

When Plerng returned home, he told his mom what a success the event was and they have a lot of people who signed up to do business with them. He was confident that he will be able to make the profit as agreed with grandma. Lin came behind grumpily, and asked Plerng why he went on stage with Numfon. Did he like her? Plerng ignores her and walks to his room. That question doesn’t warrant a reply. Phong was upset with Lin and told her that she could have asked if she wanted to go to the event. Taking the invitation without permission is like stealing.

The following day, Nut’s crime was all over the newspaper. Root and Non (with Boot and Nari present) told grandma the whole story, starting from the moment they were suspicious of someone stealing the real jewelry and putting in fake ones. Then they brought a folder with contracts and agreements with European/American customers. Grandma announces that she will appoint Plerng in Nut’s position. Upon hearing this, Boot looks like she was about to get an aneurysm.

Grandma later calls Plerng in, she smiles when she was alone but when he came in, she immediately frowns again. She told him that he will now be the manager. When Plerng declines, she told him it was an order. She asked him how he was getting to work. He usually takes the cab but grandma is unhappy about this and told him to take one of the many cars they have. Plerng said thank you but he didn’t want to bother his grandma with it. When Plerng walks out, grandma said he was as stubborn as his father. Som Ang said that he is nicer than his father.

Nut meets with Pairod. Pairod says that he doesn’t think it is a good idea that they continue to see each other. Last night Nut failed and the cops are after him. When Nut angrily refuses, Pairod punches him with the gun.

Desperate, Nut tries to use his credit card on the ATM but it didn’t work. After calling his mom, he agrees to meet with her. He blames the whole thing on Perng, said that he was in this situation because of him. Boot knew it, she knew that her son would never do this to his family. Then she tells him to go home with her. And the moment of truth.. (we have to hand it to Aof, he is acting so well as the bad guy) Nut said that he can’t. Everything he did was because he needed the money to improve himself. He said that grandma never sees them and that she’s keeping it all for Perng. He asks, how are you sure that she won’t hand everything off to him when she dies. She holds 30% share, Pipat has 20%, which means that Perng will have the most share and be able to run the company. Mom finally says that she will do everything to help him. Then she gives him money and she cries. I can’t help but feel sorry for her.

Boot and Nari asks grandma for help and told her to pay off the cops. Grandma becomes livid because it wasn’t the right thing to do. In the end, Boot’s fears are acknowledged and she tells grandma her suspicions. She said that grandma loves Pipat more than her and always will. She even said that grandma and Perng contrived to get rid of Nut. Grandma’s weak heart condition increased.

Perng, Sita, Non and Numfon are having lunch when a few girls spotted him and wanted to take a photo with him. He’s like a celebrity. Once it was over, Numfon asked to speak with Perng alone. They were outside and Numfon looks uncomfortable. She’s finally taking a bite out of the delicious humble pie.

Plerng: Did I do something to make you unhappy?
Numfon: No..I want to apologize.. that I used to see you in the wrong way.
Perng smiles.
Plerng: A person who knows how to say sorry is really cute, do you know that?
Numfon smiles shyly.
Plerng: I meant it to those you can say they’re sorry, not to compliment that you’re cute.
Numfon gets offended.
Numfon: I’m trying to speak nicely to you.You just keep scolding me.
Plerng: I’m not scolding you. I’m just saying so you can think. Don’t be mad. So now.. we can be friends right?
She gives him a smile and nods her head.
Plerng extends his pinky to her (Thai lakorn is notorious for his scene, they think pinky swear is cute.)

The two continue to pinky swear and look at each other. Numfon is shy but she can’t stop smiling.

Sita’s mom said to her, you keep talking about Plerng, what about Non? Numfon said that Non likes you. But Sita said that there’s no way she would see him in that way. Then mom asks her if she can see Perng that way and she quietly says yes. Her mom knew that Numfon was cheering on the wrong person.

Back at Plerng’s house, his mom said that grandma asked her to give him clothes, a car and everything else that will suit his new position. Plerng declines once again because he doesn’t need those things. He asked his mom why she took it. She said that she understands where grandma is coming from. You have to look good when you’re working for the company and once you stop working here, you won’t need to use it. Plerng concedes.

Non sits alone in the big house, thinking about Sita. His dad joins him and asked what he was thinking about. He said work but his dad said it doesn’t look like he was thinking about work. Non looks so forlorn so his dad said that sometimes you just need to talk, let it out and it might make you feel better.

The next morning Grandma cancels her second meeting with the doctor. Som Ang is very concerned so when Plerng approaches her, she told him that she’s worried about grandma. The doctor said that she needs a regular check up. Plerng finds out that since her heart transplant, his grandma hasn’t seen the doctor since.

Plerng decides to see his Grandma, he thanked her for everything that she has given him. Then Plerng says he’d like for grandma to see what he’s planning next for the company but that he would need to take her there. After she agrees, she discovers that he took her to the hospital instead. Angry, she told him that it is her body and she should know what she needed to do. Plerng said that it’s not just her body, which made her suspicious. But he continued on, he meant that the person who donated his heart would like her to be strong. She should get a check up because it will make the donar happy. She finally agrees.

As he pushes her wheelchair and she looks up, grandma sees Pipat. She told Plerng, do you know that the first time I was hurt, your dad drove me as well? This made Plerng truly happy.

The doctor said that everything looks well on Grandma, but she needs to start exercising to improve her health.

Desperate, Boot looks for Numfon at her work place. She begged Numfon to help Nut, she even said that Plerng was behind all of this. (Wow seriously?) I’m afraid Numfon is getting her ears blown again. Numfon asked her what she can help Nut with.. then Boot said that she must tell the cops that the jewelry wasn’t on her neck. Boot even said that Numfon has known Nut since she was a kid, how can she think he would do such a thing? But Numfon said that if he wasn’t in the wrong, then she shouldn’t have to lie for him. Boot said that a person like Perng can do anything, he has the most to gain and besides, he sold his dad’s heart. If Numfon doesn’t help Nut, Perng will take everything from Chatiyotin. Then Numfon said that she will help Nut which relieved Boot. Numfon said that she will only tell the truth. Boot said that she’s on Plerng’s side and that she’s leaving her son for Perng.. then she takes off, pissed.

Non brings a bouquet of lillies to Ananta to see Sita. She asked him in what occasion? He told her to read the note. Sita takes the flowers and reads the note: Non Loves Sita.

The next scene we see Non walking alone, dejectedly and crying. He recalls their earlier conversation after she reads the note. She told him that she thinks they should be friends. Poor Non, the guy is totally heartbroken. Cry it out my friend, it’ll make you feel better.

When Plerng took his grandma home, she still wasn’t nice to his mom. But it turns out, that according to Som Ang, Grandma is really happy, especially when she requested a dish that she hasn’t eaten since Pipat left the house.

Boot and Nari feels threatened about Plerng and they warned him that they know what he’s planning on doing. They know that he was after the fortune. Plerng ensures them that they can trust him, whatever he’s promised his aunt, he will follow through. But if they’re telling him not to bother with Grandma, then he can’t do that.

They then decide to warn Grandma about Plerng. But Grandma in the end said that she’s not sure who is the one who want something from her, which leaves Boot stewing mad.

Plerng meets with Numfon under the pergola again (apparently it’s their spot.) He approaches her from behind.

Plerng: Did you need something?
Numfon: Today Boot came to see me at work. She asked me to lie to the cops that Nut didn’t take the things.
Plerng: What did you say?
Numfon: I didn’t agree to do it.
Plerng: She must be very angry with you.
Numfon nods in agreement.
Numfon: She’s not going to stop here. I thinks she’s going to do something. That’s why I called you here to warn you.
Plerng: Are you worried about me?
Numfon: Worried? I just thought it was related to you so I wanted to let you know.
Plerng: It’s not strange that you’re worried about me, after all, we’re friends. Unless you’re thinking something other than that with me..
Numfon: Plerng! Are you crazy? I don’t know why I’m wasting my time with you. I’m leaving.
Plerng: I thought you were taking me out to eat?
Numfon: I’m not eating anymore, lost my appetite.
Plerng just smiles and shakes his head at her retreating form.

Back at Numfon’s home, Sita is knitting. Numfon asked her what she was knitting- a gift. But Sita won’t tell them who it is for. But mom is adamant that the gift must be for Perng. She asked if Sita has asked the person she’s knitting for if they’re going to like the color? Sita thought about that and tried calling him but he turned his phone off. Besides, she’d like for it to be a surprise.

Numfon looks on sadly, is she developing feelings for him? ..and we’re out!

Next episode looks intriguing. Vacation anyone? Numfon is already starting to show some feelings for Plerng, how will she cope with her sister in love with him too? And poor Non, will he continue to be in Sita’s presence even after she rejected him? Plerng has pushed Nut and Root to a corner and they eventually will bite back. How will they seek their revenge? Hopefully we can find out on the next episode!

http://lovefia.wordpress.com/2011/07...-7-on-7232011/

Episode 8

Company party, five people love story, Nut going psycho, all makes for episode 8. I yearned for more Plerng and Numfon scenes, which was sadly in short supply today. But I treasured every minute they have together. We do get to enjoy the beautiful scenery of Khao Yai’s blue skies and array of flowers.

This episode starts with Boot telling her son to do everything in his power to take everything back from Plerng. She will find an opportunity for him to return and speak with Grandma alone.

Numfon has a new task, her sponsor requested that she does a piece about Plerng. Numfon said that her show is about travel, not business, however her sponsor threatened to stop all further help if she doesn’t get Plerng on her show.

As she sits in her office, Numfon reluctantly dials his number and tells him that she needed to talk to him. Plerng meets her at her office, but before he reaches her, the receptionist requests a photo. He is quite famous. Numfon’s assistant greets him and takes the food that Plerng brought to prepare it on a plate.Plerng said that he wanted to buy it for her.

Numfon looks at the food, takes a bite and says it’s good.
Plerng: And, you had something to discuss with me?
Numfon: If I don’t have any business with you I wouldn’t have called you.
Plerng sighs.
Plerng: I just realized that people who say their friends would only think of one another when they have business with them.
Numfon: Are you going to keep wasting time?
Plerng: 15 minutes
Numfon: Nai Plerng!
Plerng: ok, ok. I’m sorry. What would you like me to do?
Numfon walks towards him.
Numfon: It’s um, it’s like this. My sponsor would like you to be on our show.
Plerng: What?


Numfon: You’re going to be on my show.
Plerng runs out of her office, leaving his glass of water on the desk and everything.
Numfon follows him.
Numfon: Where are you going? We haven’t agreed on anything yet.
Plerng: I told you already that I don’t like to be on TV.
Numfon: Stop right now. Did you hear that a moment ago my sponsor will rescind their sponsorship?
Plerng: And what?
She looked shockingly at him.
Numfon: You’re mean and blackhearted, can’t even help. Having a friend like you is better off not having one. Stupid Plerng!
She walks away.
Plerng: Well ask nicely. If you’re like this who’s going to agree?
Numfon: So if I agree to talk nicely, you will help me?
Plerng nods his head.

Numfon’s attempt:
Khun Plerng ka (Mr. Plerng..) I beg you. Please be on my show.
Plerng: It doesn’t sound like you mean it.
Numfon grabs his arm.
Numfon: Perng I’m begging you. Please please please and she scratches herself.
Plerng: Be cute.
Numfon continues to scratch herself.
Plerng notices that her skin is turning red.
Plerng: Why is your neck red?
Numfon examines herself.
Numfon: Normally my skin reacts this way when I eat crab… but I didn’t eat any crab..
Plerng: Khun Numfon, the dumpling I brought you.. is crab dumpling..
Numfon: Nai Plerng! She screeches.

Even as Numfon returns home, she continues to scratch herself. Luckily Sita came home with her medicine. She said that it works right away but it’s really strong and will make her drowsy so she should go to sleep immediately. Her sister scolds her that she didn’t know how to becareful. Numfon was about to utter Plerng’s name but catches herself, instead she said that her customer brought her a snack that had crab in it. This shows that Numfon is considerate of her sisters feelings when she knows that her sister likes Plerng.

At Grandma’s, Numfon’s mom invites everyone to Khao Yai for the company party. Boot eavesdrop and realizes that this would be the perfect opportunity for Nut to redeem himself with grandma.

Who’s attending the company party: Uncle Root, Non, Boot, Nari, Plerng, Sita, Numfon, and finally, Lin who begged grandma beforehand to go.

Who’s not going: Grandma (doesn’t want everyone to be concerned for her and have to take care of her), Phongpeo (wants to stay and take care of grandma and feels that she is unsuited to go when she doesn’t work for either Ananta or Thai Diamond)

By night time, Plerng calls Numfon, but she is out cold from the medicine. He said, “Do you know that you make me unable to sleep.” So cute! Then he writes in his journal.

Sita and Non looks at the new design. Sita asks if Plerng is around because it would be good to get his input. Non says that he’s in a meeting but Sita was determined to wait for him. Non then asked if she was going to wait for him everyday, which upset Sita. Non apologizes for being out of line. He proceeds to tell her to wait as he goes and get Plerng. This poor guy keeps doing this to himself.

Plerng asks Sita what she wants to discuss and decides that they should do it over a meal. In the end, he told her why she wanted him to see it when Non would be better because it was his specialty. Sita only looks at him awkwardly.

Numfon calls him and asks if he has made up his mind to work with her yet. Plerng excuses himself from the table. “I need time to decide, you can’t force me.”
Numfon: I need an answer asap
Plerng: I’ll tell you once I make up my mind. Right now I’m busy, he smiles and hangs up.

Plerng returns to the table and Sita inquires about the phone call. He tells her that it is about work.

Back at Numfon’s house, Sita looks for her sister and tells her that she had lunch with Plerng and wanted to see if Numfon needed help convincing him. Numfon was irritated, said that he was acting like a diva. Sita immediately reaches for her phone and calls Plerng. In a matter of minutes, she got him to agree which pissed Numfon off even more. She’s sitting there stewing mad because she couldn’t get him to agree, when her sister said that Plerng was so easy.

Sita is in love as she knits her gift.

The next day everyone packs their luggage into the car for a trip to Khao Yai! Lin tags along, Nari and Boot screams but in the end couldn’t do much when Grandma allows her to go.

Grandma is mean once again to Phongpeo, upon finding out why Phongpeo didn’t go, she said that every time she is nice to her, she will forever think that she made her son die. Isn’t that a bit much Grandma? She further told Som Ang that no matter how much time has passed, she will never forgive that woman.

Nut gets a text message from his mom and he is determined to get everything back.

The gang arrives at the Greenery Resort, where a large center fountain is the main attraction. The atmosphere looks calming and the flora beautiful.

Numfon and Sita awaits for them in the lobby and each gets assigned to their room. Lin attaches herself to Plerng’s arm. When he asked about her room, they assumed that Lin was going to stay in Plerng’s room, in which Lin immediately agrees. But instead they decided on giving her her own room.Numfon is annoyed by the whole debacle and takes herself to her room. She wonders how her sister is doing.

Sita attempts to use her safe but it doesn’t work, and conveniently Perng was there to help her. They both go into her room and he fixes her safe. Plerng tells Sita that he thinks of Lin as his sister when Sita brought her up. Just as they are done, Lin is knocking at his door. When she sees him walking out of Sita’s room, she went ballistic and yells at Sita and says how can she do that when she knows that he has an owner. Plerng explains himself but she reaches out to slap Sita. Numfon comes right in time and a girl fight was about to ensue but Plerng held Lin back. Numfon slams the door in his face. Plerng threatens Lin that he will lock her in her room if she continues to be this way. Lin is determined to change and make him see..

Numfon told her sister to stop bothering with Perng when he has a girlfriend. But Sita said that they were not and was sure that she trusted the right person. Numfon said that she will know when she wastes tears on him.

Back at home, Phong asks Grandma if she wanted anything special for dinner. Grandma said she wasn’t going to eat anything. Suddenly Phong’s phone rings but she doesn’t know how to answer it. Grandma answers for her but remains quiet. Plerng is on the other end, he told his mom that he has arrived, it’s beautiful there and wished that she came along. This upset Grandma but she continues on listening. Plerng added that his mom should take care of Grandma and that the doctor wants her to get enough exercise so she can get better. Suddenly, Grandma is happy again. Once they hung up, she told Phong that she wanted dinner and that Som Ang should take her out for a walk later.

At the Greenery Resort, Lin is in front of Plerng’s door and fakes a cry but Plerng doesn’t feel sorry for her. Instead he walks off towards the event/stage. Lin then sees Sita and tells her that today he may not tell her that she’s his girlfriend but down the road he will. Besides, he will go back to Ranong with her once everything is done in Bangkok, which makes Sita worry.

Numfon is the photographer of the day apparently. She takes beautiful photos of the flora and blue skies. Nari and Boot approaches her and try to start a fight. Numfon was ready and doesn’t back down. Boot said that she will be sorry that she left Nut. Boot and Nari retreats to their room.

Plerng walks around the event set up. Numfon walks by.
Numfon: Waiting for your girlfriend?
Plerng: I told you already that Lin and I aren’t anything to each other.
Numfon: I should believe you?
Plerng: So do you really want me and Lin to be an item then?
Numfon: It just so happens that I’m a type of person who believes in people’s actions, not words.
Plerng: Ok, there, my girlfriend is here. Are you happy now?
Lin walks towards them.
Lin warns Numfon that she will not lose to them (Sita and Numfon)
Numfon smiles and steps on Lin’s toe. She yelps.
Numfon: I’m sorry, did I hurt you? Sorry..
And she walks off.

Boot and Nari refuses to partake in the event. Said that they will be in the interview and that’s it. In the meantime, they would go to the spa and await good news from Nut.

Root opens the event.

The five people: Non, Sita, Plerng, Numfon and Lin got themselves in quite the situation. I’m not even sure what we should call it. Penta-cluster? Non looks at Sita, Sita looks at Plerng, Plerng looks at Numfon, Numfon looks (annoyingly) at Plerng and Lin looks at Plerng. If we could just change the direction of their longing gazes.

As the party commences to appreciate the crew’s hard work, Plerng waits outside. Looking for someone. Repeatedly checking his watch. And Numfon walks towards him. He is speechless.They keep their eyes on each other..
Numfon rolls her eyes.
Plerng: I thought that you would be the last person here.
Numfon: Why do you think that?
Plerng: I heard that people who have this type of career are afraid that they won’t look good. So I thought you were one of them.
Numfon: I’m not worried. Because I’m already pretty.
She walks away.
Plerng: That’s true, you are truly pretty.
Numfon turns around.
Numfon: What’s that?
Plerng: I meant that the hotel is pretty.
He breathed a sigh of relief when she walked into the room.

Lin arrives shortly after and he escorts her in and tells her to sit at another table while he sits at the manager’s table. When he got to his table, Non gave up his chair for Plerng, saying that he has a higher position so he should sit next to Sita. Why does he keep torturing himself? Poor guy.

At Lin’s table, she told everyone that her boyfriend is Plerng but they laughed at her. Embarrassed, she quickly drank her wine until the glass is finished. She began turning beet red and screams when she saw her face. Since they couldn’t get the doctor to come and couldn’t take her to the doctor, Numfon told her to try her allergy medication. Plerng smiles and Lin wondered why he was smiling. He said that she reminded him of a friend who had similar reaction.

Lin passes out on their table. The awkwardness starts again. Root looks at the four people while Sita looks at Plerng, Non looks at Sita, Plerng looks at Numfon and Numfon looks back at Plerng. Root then dismisses himself to his room. As Plerng is about to take Lin to her room, Non intercedes and says that he will take her himself so Plerng can stay with Sita. This guy keeps stabbing himself. Numfon helps him. When they were done, Numfon asked him what he was doing. She noticed that he likes P’Sita but he continues to push P’Sita to Plerng. Non explains that if you can’t have someone you love then you want them to be happy. What a good man. Numfon says that if he’s happy then she can’t say anything further.

Sita asks if Plerng wants to take her for a walk. Plerng agrees and they stare at the night together, the sky is filled with bright stars. She thanks him for walking with her and she approaches the Lin subject again. Plerng reassures her that he only thinks of her as his friend. Since they were both only child, they are close. Sita says that Lin told her that he will return to Ranong when he’s done with Bangkok. Plerng says yes. Sita was wondering if there is anything in Bangkok that will make him stay but he said that he is not suited for Bangkok, it is not his place. Sita looks worriedly at him. Let’s give it up chica! Poor Non walks out and sees them talking. If only Plerng and Sita’s scenes were of Plerng and Numfon’s, I would be a happy camper. This whole penta cluster is getting a little difficult to watch.

Nut sneaks into Grandma’s house at the dead of night. Grandma is in her office, not ready for bed and tells Som Ang to go to sleep first. Phong is still cleaning the kitchen.

Nut enters her office and is on his knees with his palms together. He cries, begs for her forgiveness. He said that he didn’t intend to do it, he was fooled and he was worried that Perng will take her away from him. He wanted to improve his status. Grandma still loves him and tells him to promise her he won’t do it again. She will get him a lawyer. Happy, Nut hugs her, certain that he will get everything back. So he asks her to give his position at Thai Diamond back to him. Yet Grandma refuses because he has caused damage and it would not look good for the company. This made him livid. He refuses to listen to her even though she told him that he could open his own company. He yells at her, said that she’s unfair and that she hates him and loves Plerng more. At this point, all he sees is red. Som Ang heard the commotion and enters but he grabs her and pushes her to the ground where she hits her head. Phong walks in just in time.

That completes this week’s Plerng Toranong episode! After spoiling us with Fri and Sat, we have some heartache on Sun. But I am sure good things are coming next week! We have a lot of scenes that has yet to occur so stay tune and stay strong! At least for Mario! Something needs to happen soon to propel Plerng and Numfon together…

http://lovefia.wordpress.com/2011/07...-8-on-7242011/

Episode 9

Friday is here and Plerng Toranong cannot come soon enough. The pace of this lakorn however, takes on a slow turn as we see blood and must mourn SomAng. Nut is on the run and his mom and sister is doing what they can to holler at everyone, but take no responsibility. We have Non, like a piece of meat on a platter, getting passed from Sita to Numfon and finally, we have Plerng on the set for his first appearance on TV, and things suddenly, become so very interesting.

Episode 9 starts with a shove from Nut at SomAng as she tries to stop him from hurting grandma. SomAng pummels to the ground and her head cracks as she hits the floor. Blood pools around her head. Nut freaks out, he shakes his head in denial as he cries “I didn’t do it!”

Phong runs in, sees SomAng on the floor, motionless. She asks Nut what happened and shouts for help but Nut grabs her by the neck and tries to choke her. Grandma crawls towards them and screams for Nut to stop. Nut immediately lets her go, runs out of the house, all the while shaking his head with denial. Seeing SomAng’s body, grandma passes out with grief.


Back at the Greenery Resort, Plerng and Sita were still talking under the stars, oblivious of what is going on back in Bangkok. But Plerng is restless, he doesn’t prolong their conversation as he is concerned about the party and tells Sita that they should head back. (Funny how if Numfon would be there, things would probably be different.) But the easygoing night ends abruptly as they receive a phone call from Uncle Root that grandma and SomAng is in the hospital.

Nut finds his way back to his apartment, still in denial that he did anything, fearful for what he has done. It would be three counts for him, stealing diamonds, harmfully hurting someone and finally, murder?

Boot and Nari are still awaiting for his “good” news at the Greenery Resort. But a phone call from him changes their mood immediately. Nut began frantically telling his mom that he didn’t do it and she must help him. His mom tries to clear things up over the phone, and get to the bottom of it when Nut finally tells her that he pushed SomAng and there was blood everywhere. Boot asks if she died, but Nut says he doesn’t know. Boot becomes speechless then they receive a call from Root that grandma is in the hospital.

Plerng, Numfon and Sita tries to wake Lin up but it appears impossible, the girl did take three allergy pills. Both Sita and Numfon told him to go to the hospital and Lin can find her way home. They will take care of her. So the Chatiyotin family all pile in the van and prepare to leave the Greenery Resort while Sita and Numfon stay behind to ensure that the event closes seamlessly. Boot throws in her last word before they head out, she screams at Numfon that none of this would have happened if she would only help Nut out. Plerng turns around, concerned about her. But she assures him that she knows what she is doing and that he should just leave. As the van leaves, Numfon looks on worriedly.

The doctor tells Phong that grandma is safe but she is very weak and we get confirmation that SomAng is dead- she passed away at the scene- the moment her head was impacted. Phong is horrified and she cries for her ally against grandma- RIP SomAng, you will be dearly missed.

Numfon sees the scarf that Sita had made for Plerng and asks Sita why she hasn’t given it to Plerng yet. Sita said that she feels that Plerng is not thinking about love and that he probably has a lot on his mind. Numfon tries to spite him but Sita says that it is ok because she will wait for him until he is ready to give his heart to her. (I’m afraid she will be waiting forever..) Numfon could only excuse herself to bed as she looks on worriedly. The poor thing has to worry about her psycho ex, his insane mom and sister, and now also wonder about her own feelings about Plerng. Her character at this point, draws on more empathy.

When the Chatiyotins arrive at the hospital, Phong gives them the bad news about SomAng. Boot’s nightmare came true and she can only screech “What?” Then the cops came to see if they can get a statement from grandma.

Plerng and his mom walk into grandma’s hospital room, she is still unconscious. Phong cries and says that it is her fault. Plerng tells his mom not to blame herself that no one knew that Nut was coming to the house. But his mom didn’t mean just that, she says that if she and his dad never fell in love, none of this would have happened. She regrets it. Plerng hugs his mom and says that they both can make this better.

Numfon, in her tank top and flannel pj’s, walks out to her deck and stares at the clear night. She wonders out loud what is so great about Plerng that everyone is so crazy about him. Then her phone rings. Plerng is on the other end, but before picking up, Numfon rolls her eyes.
Plerng: Are you sleeping yet?
Numfon: Not yet, what do you want?
Plerng: I want a friend to talk to.
Then Numfon remembers the hospital..
Numfon: How’s everything over there?

Sita’s room is next to Numfon as she gets ready for bed. She sees Numfon on the deck talking on the phone and wonders to herself who would be calling her sister this late at night?

Numfon: Poor SomAng.. She shouldn’t have died.. Nut is so mean, how can he do this to an old person? What about your mom?
Plerng: She’s fine, except that she’s crushed. She loves SomAng. I’m worried about grandma. I’m afraid it would be rough on her.
And the two talk throughout the night. Plerng, from outside of his small home in the garden and Numfon, from her resort deck. Plerng appears to feel better just by talking to Numfon and the two continue to talk late into the night. I smiled from ear to ear.

Back at the hospital, grandma mourns the death of SomAng and wonders out loud what sin she created in life to have everyone leave her.. The doctor emphasizes to Plerng and his mom that he must watch grandma closely and don’t let her be sad. Grandma says that she was ready to talk to the cops.

Numfon receives a phone call in the early morning from her sister which resulted in a lunch together. Numfon is trying to stop her sister from leaving the Greenery so soon. But Sita is worried about Plerng and is impatient. Numfon pleads for her sister to stay longer because what would the employees think if all of management left? Numfon finally asks, do you like Plerng that much? Sita said that she never felt this way about anyone before and Numfon should know. Numfon looks away unhappy. Sita changes the subject and says that she notices that Numfon is close to Non- that they sit together, took Lin to the room together and that last night, she must have talked to Non too. But Numfon shakes her head and says that there is no way that is possible, she doesn’t like him in that way. Poor Non, no one wants you. They are passing you back and forth like a piece of unwanted Brazilian BBQ.. Numfon is quiet when Sita asks her who she likes, and if it is no one, Sita tells Numfon that she and Non should like each other, Non is a good person and he would be good for her. Numfon just smiles awkwardly.

Back at the hospital, everyone peaks into grandma’s room, wondering how the report with the police is going. The cops would like to go back to the scene of the event and see if they can find anymore evidences.

Lin slowly stirs awake and recalls what happened the previous night. She accuses the two sisters for making her take three pills. Barefoot, she storms out looking for Plerng, shamelessly screaming his name, banging on his door and when he doesn’t answer, searches the resort for him. She sees Numfon and Sita and accuses them for hiding him. She further didn’t believe them when they told her that Plerng had already left- they filled her in on what happened.

Boot tries to get a hold of her son and let him know about SomAng, but she had no luck. To top it off, the cops are here and will be needing to interview everyone. Soon, they congregate by the front door. Non and the rest were wondering why Boot didn’t tell them that she was in contact with Nut. But Boot denies everything and tries to blame it on Plerng and his mom. But Plerng was having none of it as he will report her for defamation if she continues on. Root said that she can’t say anything without evidence. Boot is scared. Afterward, she later follows Plerng and his mom to their small house. She approaches Phong from behind and slaps her until she falls to the ground. As Plerng tries to stop her, she threatens Phong that she will kill her if her son goes to jail. Root and son came to help and Boot continues saying that ever since the two came into their lives they had only problems. Boot and Nari stomps away.

Mom and son are left holding each other, crying (there are times I would rather be the mom, she gets all of the hug.) Phong turns to Root and son and apologizes for everything. She still feels it is her fault. But Root said that it is because of Boot, her heart is filled with envy (I would also add greed..envy and greed are BFF.) Non said that they should thank her instead..Plerng feels horrible at his mom’s retched state and says, “I will take you back to Ranong, I can’t stand you being hurt this way.” But his mom responds with, “I can take this, we can’t lose because we haven’t accomplished what we set to do.” Plerng looks at his mom, “I was determined that we won’t go back until grandma forgives us-” his mom interrupts, “exactly, how can we leave then?” but Plerng said that he can’t stand to see her like this, and hugs her again. We see deeper into Plerng’s character, he would rather be hurt then to see his mom hurt. Root foreshadows, this won’t go on for much longer.

Boot and Nari decides that they must warn Nut themselves. They sneak out by the back door in case the cops decide to follow them and takes a cab to Nut’s condo. Upon getting there, they find out that the door is unlocked and Nut is no where to be found. He leaves his sim card and a letter to his mom, stating that they should not worry about him, he is running from the police. Boot weakens at the thought.

Nut is at the convenience store and learns his demise on the newspaper, it was a close call with the police as he almost ran into them, but he gets away in time.

Grandma requests to attend SomAng’s funeral, everyone is reluctant to let her go because they were afraid she would get worst, but Plerng agrees to take her there because the doctor said that if you give her what she wants her health will improve. Which it did.

Numfon, Sita and Lin finally leaves the resort. Lin is very rude to them and Numfon wasn’t having any of it, she threatens to leave her on the streets if she doesn’t say things that is nice to the ears. Which shut her up.

The doctor said that grandma can go home tomorrow, and Phong was determined to stay with her at the hospital but grandma declined, saying that she would like to be alone. In the end, Plerng orders his grandma a special nurse to care for her.

Nut goes to see Pairod. Unhappy, Pairod told him not to come see him and that his difficult time was his own. Nut begs him, he didn’t want to go to jail. Then he tried to blackmail him by saying that if he gets caught, then Pairod would have a hard time too. Pairod strikes a deal with Nut, he wants Nari.

Numfon and Sita drops Lin off at the Chatiyotin house, but Lin refuses to thank them. Sita said for Lin to stop seeing them in a bad way, but Lin claims that they will never be on good terms. As Lin walks away, Boot and Nari shows up and blames Numfon for everything again. “Nut is missing and you must be happy because you’re trying to catch Plerng,” Boot continues to say that she will never lose, she will bring Nut back and Numfon will be sorry.

It’s nighttime in Bangkok as Numfon stares into the night. Sita joins her and wonders what she’s thinking about. Numfon says she’s thinking about what Boot told her and that she doesn’t want Sita to misunderstand. Sita says that it’s nonsense and she doesn’t care because she feels that Numfon and Plerng are unsuited. That they are more “opponents” because they always argue. Sita tells her sister to not worry about what Boot says, pinches her cheeks and tells her not to think too much. This made Numfon smile. Clearly, the sisters love each other. What to do if one gets their heart broken?

Root calls for Phong and asks her to take care of grandma as SomAng is no longer here. Phong is reluctant because Grandma didn’t even want her to stay at the hospital, but she agrees and will do her best.

Numfon is in a meeting with her customer who demanded that Plerng be featured on the show. Numfon says that Plerng is having a hard time right now so he might not agree. When asked what hard time, Numfon says that his grandma is in the hospital, her customer says that we are taping Plerng, not his grandma.

Sita learns that grandma is back home and visits her. Non is there as well, says that he took the day off to take care of grandma. She apologizes that Numfon can’t make it because she has an early meeting with a client.

Under the pergola on a sunny day, Plerng and Numfon meets. (It’s their spot!)
Plerng: What? We’re doing the show tomorrow?
Numfon: Yes, I’ve already agreed with the customer.
Plerng: Weren’t you going to ask me if I will agree?
Numfon: I’m asking you right now.. So you’re ok?
Plerng: Where I come from, they call it commanding.
Numfon: But you’ve already agreed with P’Sita that you would do my show.
Plerng: Yes, I agreed with her. But Numfon I have work to do. If you tell me like this, what if I’m not free?
Numfon: Fine, if you’re not free, I will close my business, my employees won’t have a job. So what say you?
Plerng: If you say it like that then how am I supposed to refuse?
She runs to him and grabs his hands
Numfon: Really? Thank you!
She beams.
He looks at her hands, holding his.
Plerng: If you do this, I’m at a disadvantage/lose face (a girl usually says this, hehe)
She lets his hands go.
Numfon: Sorry.
He smiles at her and they look at each other. What are we going to do with these two?

Back to Non and Sita. Sita says that Non is cute for staying with grandma. Non says not as cute as Plerng but immediately regrets it because Sita looks uncomfortable. Non says that Sita and Plerng are well suited and if they were to love each other, he will be happy. Sita thanks him for understanding her.

Plerng tells his uncle that he has to tape with Numfon tomorrow and he would cancel if it is an inconvenience. But Uncle Root cheers him on and says to do it for Thai Diamond. Plerng turns and gives the camera a smile.

Back at home, he tells Lin and mom that he will be on TV. Lin is excited that he will be famous and that she will be a famous person’s girlfriend. But she realizes that he will be on Numfon’s show and doesn’t want him to go. But Plerng tells her that his mind is only on work. She is excited that after three months, he will go back to Ranong with her, but Plerng doesn’t look all that certain anymore.

Phong tries to stay with grandma but grandma refuses and tells her to leave. Lin volunteers to go but Plerng thinks she will make matters worse so he ends up sleeping outside of her door. After telling him to leave and he refuses, grandma gives in and tells him that Phong can take care of her- only until Root finds SomAng’s replacement.

The following morning, Numfon’s phone rings incessantly. Her assistant/director calls her, wondering if she’s awaken yet since it’s 7am. Numfon jumps out of bed and cursed the clock. She was running completely late as she tries to rush out of the condo. Sita asks her why she was in such a rush and Numfon tells her that she will be taping Plerng’s interview today. Sita asked if she could go, in which Numfon responds with of course. Sita will join her later in the afternoon after her meeting.

As Numfon rushes into the hotel that they were filming, she starts talking smack about him (that he wasn’t responsible), not realizing that he was sitting there, waiting for her.
Plerng: You are the one who has no responsibility.
She takes off her sunglasses, stunned and turns around.
He walks towards her
Plerng: You let your guest arrive first.You really can’t handle this. You’re a producer and you’re late. This is what they call irresponsible.
Numfon controls herself. Hey, Plerng, I’m sorry that today I didn’t come before you. I’m not an owner of a company who’s here and still doesn’t know what to do.
The customer waltzes in (Khun Sunya.)
Numfon: Khun Sunya, you came too?
Sunya: Of course, Khun Plerng is appearing on the show. And you just finished with your business?
Numfon: What business?
Sunya: Plerng said that you had business to attend to.
Numfon: Uh.. yes, I’m done.
Sunya: Great then, he waited for awhile, let’s be conscientious.
The customer walks away.
Numfon looks at Plerng.. Uh..
Plerng: You going to say something?
Numfon: It’s that I’m sorry.. and thanks for helping me.
Plerng: What did you say, I didn’t hear you?
Numfon: (loudly) I said that I’m sorry, can you hear me now?
Plerng leans in closer: huh what?
Numfon: Eh! Stop messing with me this early.
Plerng: People, when they scold they are so loud, but when they apologize, they speak so softly.
Numfon: Stop it, I’m not talking to you.
And she walks off.
He smiles.

Grandma continues to mourn SomAng. Lin approaches her and says that Grandma looks lonely. Even though the house is huge, it is not warm, like their house in Ranong. Grandma asks Lin if she wants to stay here and further her education. Lin says that she will have to ask Plerng because where Plerng goes, she will go. She even asks if grandma wants to go to Ranong with them, the house is small, but filled with warmth.

Sita and Non meets with Root to show him the new jewelry design for their European customer. Root loves the new design. Non actually tells Sita that he was sorry Plerng wasn’t here to see the design. To make matters worse, Sita tells him that she is aware of that- as a matter of fact, she will be going to his taping today and that Non should go too, as her friend, someone she can talk to.

And the show commences. Numfon is dressed in white, with her hair up. She introduces the viewers to the hotel and Plerng, the new businessman. Plerng looks nervous. When she calls his name, he doesn’t enter, she repeats, and he stands there, unsure. After the new take, he enters, but was able to respond with only a yes for every question that she asks:
Can I call you by Plerng? Yes.
You must be excited about this show. Yes.
The atmosphere is great here, so you would visit here right? Yes.
Does that mean you enjoy the countryside more? Yes.
So um. Do you think we have a way to get more Thai’s to visit in Thailand more often? Yes.
Cut!!

Numfon: How come you can’t remember your lines? This is a lot of takes.
Plerng: I’m nervous.
Numfon: Why so nervous? Just speak the way that you would speak to your friends.
Plerng: Numfon, you don’t have a first time?
Numfon: No, I’m pretty and talented.
Plerng: I’m not as talented as you.

And cut, only this time by the show itself… until tomorrow folks! Will Plerng redeem himself on the show? Will Numfon ask more than yes/no questions? Will they keep prolonging the island scene? Gah…

source:http://lovefia.wordpress.com/2011/07...11/#comment-85

Episode 10

Let’s get this show on the road everybody! Episode 10 reveals successful TV appearance for Plerng, more conflict between our four lovebirds (I’m completely discounting Lin because she’s just.. insignificant) which means awkward meals, jealous and longing scenes, nostalgic memories of each other but solidifies that Plerng and Numfon has some serious feelings for one another. Not to mention, Boot and kids attempt to take down Thai Diamond. Nonetheless this episode propels us forward, to what we’ve been waiting for tomorrow…

Today’s episode reels us back to the conversation between Plerng and Numfon as they film his first TV appearance. Plerng is a nervous wreck and can only respond with clip answers. Irritated that he could not grasp the simple act of talking in front of the camera, Numfon walks off. The director and customer tells him to take it easy and he can do it. They even told him to take a break and practice the script a little more. Plerng walks to Numfon, picks up the script and sits down next to her.

Plerng: Numfon, instead of being in a bad mood, can you teach me and show me what I should do. It will help speed up our job.
Numfon thinks about it for a moment: Fine, I can teach you.
She takes the script and begins coaching him, from what he should do and what he should say.
Plerng practices the script as Numfon watches on with annoyance, thinking that it was too easy.

Moments later, the camera rolls. Plerng appears to do a 180; he went from a self conscious person in front of the camera, to someone who is comfortable and capable. Plerng and Numfon are able to converse naturally and affectionately onscreen. Plerng introduces the dishes that are featured and recommends that viewers should order it. Numfon tries the dish and exclaims that it is good. The crew watches on with a smile, Non and Sita are also there and they smile.
Everyone compliments that he is great and learns so quickly.
Numfon said that it should be that way, before she gets up and notices her sister.

Sita approaches Plerng. Non stands by Numfon as they watch the two. Non asks Numfon what she is thinking about as he notices that she seems preoccupied. She said that she was just reading the script but Non thinks she has other things on her mind. Numfon changes the subject and asks how he came with Sita. Non mentions that Sita wanted to see Plerng and asks him to tag along as a friend. He says that Sita and Plerng are well suited. (I despise this term, it is repeated religiously throughout this lakorn thus far and it reminds me of the climax of CLTCL where Nam pats Shone on the shoulders and said that he is “well suited” with his new girlfriend.) Numfon agrees.
Plerng wants to read over the script with Numfon but notices that she is talking to Non and doesn’t want to interrupt. He looks at them reluctantly. One thing is clear, he is perturbed when he sees them together.

They tape the final aspect of the show, Numfon gets the nitty gritty of his position as well as his personal life.
Numfon: Right now, what aspect of Thai Diamond are you working with?
Plerng: I manage the marketing department of Thai Diamond.
Numfon: Do you have a method (or way) to increase your client base?
Plerng: Right now, I’m trying to introduce Thai gems to the European and American market.
As he speaks, the crew smiles at his answer.
Numfon mentions that it is wonderful that he is using Thai gems to open the market.
Numfon: Now that we’ve talked about your work, let’s move onto more personal matters. What do you like to do on your free time?
Plerng: I spend my time with my mom, I just lost my father and I want to be able to spend as much time that I have with my mom. Outside of that, I use my time looking at diamonds and evaluating them with the employees at Thai Diamond.
Numfon: How meaningful.
Sita looks at Non and said that Plerng is so great. Non looks back at her and agrees.
Numfon closes the show and thanks Plerng and the viewers. They smile at each other, I smile at them.
Excellent, Non exclaims as Plerng and Numfon walks towards them.
Plerng: Not to that extent, the producer hasn’t even complimented me yet.
Sita tells Numfon to say something encouraging to him.
Numfon: Good enough.
And she walks off.
Non receives a phone call from his dad, he wanted to invite both Sita and Numfon to dinner at the house.

Everyone is seated around the table, Grandma, Uncle Root, Non, Numfon and Sita. It turns out Lin, Phong and Plerng are serving the food, which presents quite a disturbing image. They then invite both Phong and Plerng to join them at the table and Lin forwardly asks to sit as well. Before dinner can commence however, Boot and Nari storms in and says that they didn’t realize that there was a party. Grandma tells them to join but if they were going to stir up trouble, they can leave. Boot immediately lashes out and accuses grandma for having a plan and that one day Plerng will take all of their fortune. (Apparently that is all she ever cares about.)

Boot and Nari head back to the living room and Nari tells her mom that she should not have said what she said to grandma. Boot says that she was hurt and that Nut is missing and no one cares. With a cry, she runs to her room. Nari phone rings and it’s Nut, he tells her not to tell mom that he called because he didn’t want her to worry. He tells Nari to meet him tonight.. upon which the exchange will occur. Pairod tells Nut that he is true with Nari and he won’t do anything to her until they are married. Nut trusts the man who originally wanted nothing to do with him after the event. Pairod hands over an envelope of money and snickers when Nut leaves.

Back at the big house, Sita helps bring back plates to the kitchen. She convinces Phong that she can help with the dishes. Phong exclaims that not only is Sita capable at work, she also knows how to do housework. Numfon walks by and sees them doing the dishes together. Phong says to Sita that Plerng tells her that Sita is pretty and smart, and that he is happy to be working with her. Sita could not stop smiling as she says that Plerng never told her this. Numfon listens by the door with a sad look on her face.

Non and Plerng are in grandma’s room with Lin to make sure she eats and takes her medicine on time. To get rid of the boys, grandma does as she is told but asks Lin to help her prepare for bed. I have a mind to say that Lin must LOVE Plerng to give up her easy life in Ranong, where she can boss the merchants around. Now she is like a servant and can’t even stalk the man she loves.

Numfon wanders the garden and sits alone. Non sees her and asks where Sita was.
Numfon: Are you doing ok? (when it comes to Sita situation.)
Non: Why wouldn’t I be?
Numfon: You are a good person, one day your love will be fulfilled.
Non: I just want her to be happy and if she loves someone I am happy for her. If it happens to be Plerng, I know that he will take good care of her.
Numfon: It is good you can think like that..
Non looks at her, as if he could see another person who is going through the same thing.
Non: What about you?
Numfon: Love is not so beautiful after all.
Non: You speak like you’re hurting.
Numfon: Why would I be hurting?
Non: Numfon.. it’s Plerng right?
Numfon panics: what?

Plerng walks to the balcony and observes Non and Numfon talking in the garden. Sita walks in and asks if he has seen Numfon.
Plerng: She’s down there with Non.
Sita: Want to go down? It’s nice out..
Plerng mentions that he doesn’t want to interrupt them. Sita explains that Non and Numfon were close since they were kids.
Plerng looks on sadly, Sita had to call his name twice to get his attention.
Sita: What’s wrong?
Plerng: Nothing..
Sita: Do you have someone on your mind?
He denies it.
Sita: Who knows.. sometimes you might have someone who secretly likes you.
Plerng: If you mean Lin, I can assure you that we are not more than brothers and sisters.
Sita looks down and says that she doesn’t mean Lin.
Plerng: No one.
Sita: Is it no one or you don’t open your heart to look at anyone?
She looks away.

Non looks at Numfon, waiting for an answer.
Numfon: Why are you looking at me that way?
Non: You haven’t told me, it’s Plerng right?
Numfon says quickly: No way. He’s not good like you. I think he’s after the inheritance.
Non: Nut and Boot told you right?
Numfon confirms yes and was about to bring Plerng’s dad heart up but stops herself in time.
Non: Listen to me Numfon, when you’re seeing someone in a bad light without knowing someone, you miss the opportunity to know them. I’m asking you to get to know Plerng before you make up your mind about him.

Lin paces grandma’s bedroom, waiting for her to leave the bathroom. When all is set, she goes in search of Plerng but sees him talking with Sita. She blows up. She grabs his arms and says that since he has to work tomorrow, they should head back home. Plerng says they have guests here and should entertain them. Lin offends Sita some more and Numfon walks in and tells Plerng to control his person. A girl fight almost ensues but Plerng stops Lin in time. He apologizes for Lin for her childishness. Numfon makes a snide remark and Plerng says that Lin is not the only one acting childish. Sita gets in the middle of the two and says that they both can’t be nice to each other for long. Little did she know that the two are so pent up with frustration about the way they feel that they lash out at each other.

Non and Plerng walks Numfon and Sita to their car, and the love conflict draws even tighter.

As Numfon drives away, Non asks Plerng how he feels about Sita.
Plerng: What do you mean?
Non: I mean.. do you like Sita?
Plerng: Why do you think like that?
Non: You don’t have to be embarrassed. If you like her, I will cheer you on.
Plerng: Stop thinking about it, we are just friends. You can’t cheer me on.
Plerng leaves. Non looks at his retreating back. (Non should do a happy dance. But the guy has it in his head that he wants Sita to be happy and be with Plerng. Gah.)

While Numfon drives, Sita turns to her in the car and asks if she thinks Plerng and his mom is cute. Numfon thinks her sister is crazy and warns her to be careful, he is just pretending to be nice and hiding the truth. Sita wonders why Numfon still sees Plerng in a bad way. Sita is adamant that Plerng is a good and true person and that Numfon will just have to wait and see.

Nut has found a new spot for hiding and tells the front desk that he’s not receiving any calls. Nari goes to meet him in the restaurant but angrily leaves when she sees Pairod. She wanted nothing to do with him, but she gets kidnapped and she meets the worst fate.

And.. we start the nostalgic, reminiscent moments between the four lovebirds.

We have Plerng, sitting on the front steps of his house. In his loose PJ’s and laid back hair, he is lost in thought about Numfon. He remembers her holding his hands, the time they drove to Ranong together where he took care of her, and their Viva L’Amor dance. Unknowingly, he is smiling from ear to ear as he recalls those moments. His mom walks in as he stares out into the clear night. She wonders why he’s sitting alone and smiling. He explains that he was just thinking. But his mom says that she feels that her son is acting like someone in love. Plerng quickly changes the subject and asks if his mom will be staying with grandma for the night. Phong catches his drift and tells him that love is not a bad thing. It is really a good thing. When she leaves, he smiles.

We have Numfon, gazing outwards too. But she is not smiling, instead, she is sad and confused as she recalls what Nut told her, that Plerng is trying to take the family fortune and he sold his dad’s heart. The worst that still stayed with her is that he sold his dad’s heart.. first impression goes a long way. What will it take for Numfon to trust Plerng? Numfon then pictures Plerng and she remembers his kindness; the time that he allows her to tape the market.. she says out loud “So are you good or bad?” Deep down she knows the answer but refuses to believe it.

Sita walks in and sees Numfon.
Sita: Thinking about your boyfriend?
Numfon: No..
Sita: You look like a person in love.
Numfon: Me? In love? With Who?
Sita: Non
Numfon: Non and I are like sisters and brothers.
But Sita pushes on that it was strange that they both were talking if they were only sisters/brothers.
Numfon: I did it so you have more time to be closer to Plerng.
Sita smiles: I’m sorry I misunderstood.
Numfon: Ok, stop thinking about it then (about her and Non)
Numfon goes to her room, leaving Sita grinning by herself.

Then we have Non who ponders about Sita, he remembers how she is always complimenting Plerng. He remembers the moment he was rejected after giving her a bouquet and professing his love to her. He gets teary eyed and says.. I will be the best friend for you.. Sita.

Grandma sits alone in bed then Phong arrives with her medicine. Grandma asks Phong if she has noticed if Plerng loves or likes anyone. Phong says that she’s been noticing that he’s thinking about someone but he is good at hiding his feelings (his mom knows him so well..) but if he loves or likes someone, then she is happy to accept it. Which made Grandma angry because of what she has done in the past. Phong apologizes profusely, that she didn’t mean it that way. Grandma was about to say something but decides against it, instead she goes to bed with a knowing smile. What is grandma up to?

Nari awakes in a strange room, finds out that it is Pairod’s house and he forces her into his room. By her screams, we can determine the outcome. She comes home the next day, her head down, her walk unsteady as she climbs the stairs. She ignores her mom who immediately yells at her and Nari runs to her room where she cries. Her phone rings and Pairod blackmails her with a video that he taped of them. She must do as he bid. Now we see the bigger picture for Pairod, his goal was more than having her as his play thing, he wanted her to help him bring down Thai Diamond as her brother did.

Due to the competition and bad rep, Thai Diamond has lost some employees so they will be hiring new ones. Uncle Root assigns new jewelry design to be worked and told the manager to ensure that they don’t hire people like Somchai again (Nut’s accomplice.)

Nari complies and gets Pairod what he needs. She is crying under the sheets as we can surmise that he has abused her again. (These scenes are hard for me to watch, even if it is directed for the villains. I have no tolerance for female cruelty or abuse. It is disturbing that scenes like these are the norm for many Thai lakorns.) Nari must agree to continue to help Pairod otherwise he will kill both her and her brother. Pairod tells Nut that Nari will be helping him, Nut is surprised but Pairod refuses to tell him the method he used.

Thai Diamond is going through a rough time, customers are backing out of the contract and losing confidence in them due to the bad rep and fake jewelry. Some mention that once their image is fixed, they can work together in the future. Boot tries to blame Plerng on this but Root defends him, says that it’s really Nut’s fault that they’re in this situation. Root asks for Boot’s help and she agrees.. When Root leaves, Boot mentions why would she help Plerng, it is good they are losing business. Perhaps she is not aware that she will be affected by the lost in business as well..

Non, Root and Plerng devise a plan to improve the company’s image and keep the current customers they have. Root is afraid that they may require a lot of time.. but Non has an idea. He says that this week Plerng’s interview will be released and people will know him a little better. Non thinks that Plerng and Numfon should do a photo shoot together.

At the pergola on a sunny afternoon, Plerng asks Numfon to model with him for a magazine.
Numfon screeches: A photo shoot?
Plerng: Yes.
Numfon thinks about it: No.
Plerng: Why? The magazine that Non chose is well known.
Numfon: I know that, but the problem is that I don’t like photo shoots.
Plerng: Really? I thought you like doing famous people thing..
Numfon: So are you here to beg me or bug me?
Plerng: I’m sorry. but I want you to help. I am requested only to take photos with you.
Numfon: Really?
Plerng: Yes, and it will be like the Glory of Love set to show off the diamonds.
Numfon smiles eagerly. She mutters that it will come out beautifully.
Plerng: So you want to do it?
Numfon: No way.
Plerng: If it were me, I would help you.
Numfon: What? No you would not..
Plerng: If you don’t want to help, then that’s fine. Thanks for coming out and meeting me.
And he walks away.
Numfon: Hey, what kind of a guy are you, so sensitive. I was only teasing.
Plerng turns towards her and grins. They both smile at each other.

Numfon’s mom visits Grandma at the house and puts in a good word for Phong, saying that her selfless actions shows that she really is a good person. Grandma should reconsider her. At this point we know that grandma sees the goodness in Phong but not yet ready to admit it. (I take it Plerng gets his stubborn side from grandma?) As Numfon’s mom leaves, Boot sees her and angrily says that everyone is on Plerng’s side. Suddenly, Boot came up with an idea and seeks Nari’s help to get rid of Plerng once and for all. Only Nari is not interested. She wants to study abroad. Her mom flips out and says she does everything for her and Nut.

The next day, Plerng and Numfon appears on TV. Her mom and sister watches on, her mom can’t stop complimenting Plerng. Soon, Numfon brings her laptop over to show them the huge responses that she’s receiving from viewers. Her mom hopes that this will be able to help Thai Diamond.

And the magazine photoshoot commences!
Plerng and Numfon don their Viva L’Amor outfit and begin posing. The cutest pose was when Plerng touches her chin with this fingers and gazes at her, they were inches from each other. Everyone watch the two and evaluate. The two has so much chemistry, I’m surprise Sita hasn’t noticed. At the end of the magazine shoot, Plerng has to do an interview. The reporters ask him about the bad news surrounding Thai Diamond and what his plans are for resolving them. Plerng thank them for their interest and he will do his best to make Thai Diamond number one again, they need to assure the quality of the diamond. The reporters then open questions about his personal life. They want to know if he has considered to be boyfriend/girlfriend with Numfon. Plerng looks at Numfon uncertainly. She comes to his rescue and says that they are just friends in the business. Plerng looks sadly at her and confirms her remark, they are simply friends. Sita beams at them, Non looks at Numfon and then at Sita. Plerng peers sadly at Numfon and Numfon peaks back at him. What a mess. The only person who appears to be happy is Sita.

Time passes and the magazine is out! Phong is thrilled and can’t stop staring at her son’s face on the cover of the magazine. Boot reads it, throws it to the ground, and steps over it. Grandma is surrounded by Non, Root and Plerng as she reads the magazine. She is happy with the outcome and that Plerng did well. Non chimes in that they received comments from people that Plerng is handsome and smart. He has improved Thai Diamond’s image. Grandma then invites Plerng and his mom to move into the big house. Plerng refuses, says that everything he did is for Thai Diamond, not because he wants something out of it. Grandma worries about what people will think by him living in the small, garden house, but Plerng says that it will not be much longer until he goes back to Ranong. Grandma looks annoyed when she hears it.

But even the magazine couldn’t help things.. an angry, old time customer was livid that he received three fake diamonds. He insults Thai Diamond and tells Plerng to go back to business school. Ouch.

Root couldn’t believe that all three were fake. He is worried that they have another thief in their company. They approach Boot, and Boot is offended. She shows them her safe and everything is in order. They asked her to keep it a secret for now, they don’t want anyone else to know the news about another fake diamond.

Boot approaches Nari when Nari arrives from her onslaught, she wants the missing jewelry to be big news and Nari is responsible for making it big otherwise she will be disowned. Damn if you do and damn if you don’t. Nari is getting pressured from all sides.

And we’re out.. I am sitting on the edge of my seat as I watch the preview. Everything in the past two episodes lead to tomorrow’s episode! Based on the preview, Nut pays someone to get rid of Plerng, Plerng and Numfon goes missing and finally, the long awaited island scenes as we see them jump into the water and a boat explodes. We even have a mouth to mouth resuscitation! Stay tune for Sunday’s episode folks!

source:http://lovefia.wordpress.com/2011/07...10-on-7302011/

Episode 11

Hang on to dear life my friends, this episode of Plerng Toranong will take you on an exciting ride. We have the making of an excellent episode, couple’s montage in the breathtaking island of Phuket, followed by gun chases and two people alone, stranded, in an unknown island where survival skills and sanity are tested..

Episode 11 starts with Nari looking apprehensively at her mom, who is ecstatic that Nari was able to put the big news (about more fake diamonds in Thai Diamond) on the newspaper. Boot is really pleased and tells her daughter that they must tell grandma. This should motivate her to kick both Plerng and his mom out of the house. But Nari doesn’t want anything to do with it anymore. The girl can barely help herself.

Grandma buries her nose in the paper as Phong stands by watching. She tells grandma to not be stressed because it would be bad for her health. Grandma says that Phong doesn’t understand. Thai Diamond is her baby, she created it with her own hands, how can she expect not to care. Boot walks in and accuses Phong for having high plans (high hope) for herself. She blames Plerng because it’s his responsibility and if it wasn’t him, then who else? Ever since he came to the house, they have lost face and reputation. Boot orders grandma to fire him before they will only have their name left. Grandma doesn’t conform however and says that she will wait until there is proof and the cops have determined who is guilty. Boot angrily spites her and tells her that they won’t be able to get the diamonds back.

Non and Plerng walks into Uncle Root’s office to discuss about the news. They are suspicious that someone has to know a lot about the company in order to commit this. Uncle Root suspects AhNut but Non and Plerng says that they have safeguard everything from him, he shouldn’t have access. Uncle Root says that it means someone else in the company is helping him. And on a side note, Plerng looks amazing in the cream suit.

Nari is at Pairod’s again and tells him that they must stop, she is afraid of getting caught. Pairod said that they won’t have any evidence. He further adds that it is better to do then to not do, and he continues his onslaught on her body. Nari clenches her fist as she endures with disgust. He even has the gall to call her tee-ruk (my love.)

Nut gets out of the cab as he walks to Pairod’s house. He notices Nari’s car and smiles as he is happy to see her. Nari walks out and faces her brother. Nut asked how Pairod got her to agree to help him. She answers with a vicious slap across his face, “I hate you. From now on, you are not my brother anymore.” And she climbs into her car. Nut follows her, says they need to talk it out. He is confused and wonders what is wrong with Nari. The music picks up speed, as Nut enters Pairod’s house and asked what is wrong with Nari. Pairod lies that she is nervous since she has never done this before. He gives an envelop of money to Nut but Nut claims that it is not enough (100,000 baht). He requests for 500,000 baht but Pairod refuses and says that is all he is giving. He will give more when the customer gives him money. Nut looks away, angry.

Plerng is on the phone as he walks to his car in the company’s garage. As he ends the call, he notices that Nari is in her car crying. He knocks on her door as she wipes her tears away. Concerned, Plerng asked if she was alright and why she cried.. but Nari told him that she was alright and not to bother with her. Plerng is not convinced that everything is alright.

Nut is in his new hideout which is beautiful by a poor man’s standard. He wonders what he would do with only 100K baht and decides to call his mom who is still laughing and in a good mood about the news. She picks up the unknown number and after finding out it is Nut, she is excited to hear from him. He tells her that he is going through a difficult time, he’s renting out a room and wants to know if she could help him. He needed money. She heartily agrees to help and they arrange to meet.

Plerng meets with his customer who is upset but is still kind. She said that they are losing money due to the fake jewelry. Plerng guarantees that it won’t happen again. His customer decides to follow through with the contract and if Thai Diamond can fix the situation and improve their image, they can continue to do business. She hands him a new model, a beautiful strand of pearl necklace. He looks at the diagram, worried, they are a diamond company, how are they going to make a pearl necklace?

Numfon completes her current show and reviews it as Plerng comes in to see her. She is in an adorable black dress that stops well above the knees, showcasing her long, slender legs.
Numfon: What brings you here?
Plerng: I’m just a little stressed so I thought to come see my friend. But I promise not to bother your work.
Numfon: You’re not bothering me, I just finished. Is there something I can help you with?
Plerng walks to the sofa and sits down.
Plerng: It’s work.. but I can just relax.
She sits next to him.
Numfon: If you won’t tell me, then why are you here to see me?
Plerng: You would really help?
Numfon: What is it?
He is reluctant to tell her.

Numfon is on the phone with her mom.
Numfon: Really? Mom can you hold on for a bit?
Numfon turns to Plerng: Mom can help.
Plerng: Really?
He grins.
Numfon: But tomorrow you have to fly to Phuket.
Plerng: You are going too right?
Numfon: What’s that got to do with me?
Plerng: Since you’re already helping me, can you just help again?
Numfon sighs and gets back on the phone with her mom: Ok mom, we’ll go to Phuket tomorrow. See you tomorrow.
Plerng: Thank you, thank you so much.
Numfon: You’ve found another problem for me.
Plerng: But you were the one who wanted to help me.
Numfon: I didn’t know that I am supposed to go.
Plerng: Good friends aren’t supposed to leave friends..
Numfon walks back to her office.
He smiles broadly, excited.

Plerng shows the diagram to Uncle Root and tells him that the pearl factory in Phuket will be able to help them create the jewelry. He invites his uncle along but Root declines, saying that he should stay with grandma and that he is confident that Non and Plerng can make it happen. Plerng excuses himself to talk to Non.

Boot’s mood turns sour again as she finds out that Plerng has ordered new jewelry to be made. She couldn’t see him succeeding all of the time. She also learns that Numfon is helping him yet again.

Boot disguises herself as she meets her son in his rented room. She hands him the money and they reunite with a hug. She then tells him about Plerng being able to redeem himself with the new task and that Numfon is helping him. She surmises that they are also probably going on their honeymoon. His angered Nut and he asks when they were going to Phuket. When Boot says tomorrow, Nut looks away with an evil smile on his face.

When his mom leaves, Nut tears a picture of Plerng and Numfon from the magazine cover. He tells his hit-man to get rid of the man in the picture and to do it seamlessly.

Numfon tells her sister that they are going to Phuket. Sita is excited and wants to take Non and Plerng on a tour. Numfon smiles at her sister’s infectious mood and tells her that their mom has prepared everything for them already. Sita decides to call mom anyway and takes off to her room.

Lin begs Plerng and Phong to go with him to Phuket but she was such a trouble maker in Khao Yai that they told her she could not go. Besides, Plerng says that they are there for work not to visit. Lin immediately runs to grandma to ask for permission. Trying to bribe her with warm milk, Lin walks to her room. However, grandma sides with Plerng and Phong, she forbids her to go because she would only distract Plerng from his work. In the end, Lin listens to grandma which surprises grandma as she says that Lin is not as stubborn as she thought

The next morning, the airplane lands in Phuket. Mom picks up the four lovebirds (they must always flock in foursomes.) Plerng thanks her for helping him. Everyone piles into the van, happy. How could they not be? New location, new atmosphere, beautiful blue skies- it’s Phuket after all.

The hit-man compares the people loading into the van to the photo in his hands. He follows them on a motorbike with his partner in crime driving him. (One can never commit a crime alone mind you.)

The van stops at Phuket Pearl Factory as they all go in to meet Mr. Lee. Unfortunately, Mr. Lee is busy and sent his assistant to greet them (turns out the assistant is the director of this lakorn!) The assistant apologizes for the inconvenience and that Mr. Lee will send a boat for them the following morning at 7am. The group agrees and make their way back to the van. The hit-men tries to follow but loses their tail. They end up back at the factory to interrogate the front desk rep. She told them that if they wanted to meet the guests, they would have to come back tomorrow morning as the guests are leaving on a boat to meet Mr. Lee at 7am.

Nut is furious that they failed to kill Plerng. But the hit-man promises that he will not fail tomorrow. Nut tells him not to come back and let him see their faces if they failed again.

The group arrives to Numfon’s Phuket home. Gorgeous glass windows adorned all sides of the house, it is well suited for a house by the sea. Mom figures that it is good they will meet Mr. Lee tomorrow so they can rest today. She tells Plerng and Non that they can stay as long as they like. But Plerng says that he would only stay for one night as he is concerned about his grandma back at home. He wanted to make sure that she takes her medicine on time. Numfon rolls her eyes because she thinks he wants to go back for other reasons. Sita on the other hand was sorry that she wasn’t able to take them on a tour of Phuket.

The afternoon draws near and Sita dons her straw hat, prepares herself to go to the market to buy seafood for dinner. She invites Numfon but Numfon declines. Non however, runs after her.
Non: Where are you going?
Sita: To the market so we can have food this evening.
Non: Can I come along?
Sita: Of course, if you’re not tired.
So Non accompanies her to the market.

Plerng looks out to the sea as he sits in front of the house, shoeless. He smiles alone. Numfon comes downstairs and notices him.
Numfon: Who are you thinking about?
Plerng looks behind him.
Plerng: Nothing. When I see the sea, I think about my home in Ranong.
Numfon: Do you miss home or miss Lin?
Plerng gets up: Are you determined to make me and Lin be boyfriend and girlfriend?
Numfon: You’re using your grandma to cover up aren’t you? If you and Lin like each other, who’s going to say anything?
Plerng: When did I tell you that I like Lin?
Numfon: Just earlier. Don’t think I don’t know, you said you wanted to quickly go back, pretending like you’re worried about grandma, but you’re worried about your girlfriend.
Plerng: I really am worried about grandma. If I’m worried about a girlfriend, I would worry about –
He stops himself.
Numfon: Worry about who?
Plerng: Forget about it. What about you? How come you’re not here with Non.
Numfon: Why should we come together?
Plerng: I thought you were close.
Numfon: It’s not strange that we’re close. What’s wrong with you. I don’t want to talk to you anymore. I have to prepare the table for P’Sita. If you’re free, come help me.

And we commence our couple’s montage!

Boy Peacemaker’s beautiful voice comes on as we see Non and Sita shopping, selecting fish in their cute summer outfits. Numfon and Plerng sets up a poolside dinner ambiance: as Plerng carries the tables, Numfon points at what area she wants them, then changes her mind. She bosses him around but doesn’t lift a finger aside from helping him rearrange the tables. Finally it is nightfall, the moon is out, the candles are lit, the tables are set with delicious seafood. Numfon gazes at the food admiringly: P’Sita, did you make all of this yourself? Sita beams proudly. She is sitting next to Plerng, Numfon sits next to Non and their mom is head of the table. (All we need is Uncle Root on the other end of the table, oh and a placemat for me. The food looks scrumptuous!)

The group raises their glass of white wine and toast to the evening. Mom tells the kids not to stay up too late since they have to get up early tomorrow. Numfon pouts since she finally gets to visit home but have to wake up early. Sita reminds her that they were here to help Plerng with his work, not to visit. While they ate dinner Plerng keeps looking at Numfon and smiling. She looks back at him as well. Sita sneaks a look at Plerng and Non looks at Sita.

After dinner, Plerng is at his same spot, sitting on the steps that leads to the house, shoeless and staring into the dark sea. Sita approaches him with her scarf, wrapped with ribbons. She walks slowly towards him, the gift in hand.

Sita: Plerng.
Plerng gets up and turns to her.
Sita: I wanted to give this to you.
Plerng accepts the gift: In what occasion?
Sita looks embarrassed.
Sita: Isn’t it funny that I’m giving it to you here and a scarf too?
Plerng: Just a little surprised.
Non walks towards the windows and looks at them from inside of the house.
Sita: I wanted to give this to you for when it’s cold. I meant to give it to you when we were in Khao Yai but things started happening first.
Plerng: Thank you.
Sita: Do you like it?
He looks at the scarf.
Plerng: Yes I do. I’m afraid I won’t be able to use it though.
Sita: I know. One uses the scarf when it’s cold. Since you’re going back to Ranong.. that place is not cold. (That’s very eloquent Sita.. let’s state the obvious.)
Plerng: So then.. why did you knit this for me.
Sita: When I knit it, I didn’t know that you would go back to Ranong. But now that you are determined to go back, I just want to use this scarf as a way to tell you that…
Plerng looks at her.
Sita looks at him: That I have good feelings for you.
Plerng: I feel that you’re my good friend too.
Sita: Is there a way that will make you–
She looks away.
Sita: To not go back to Ranong?
Plerng: But it’s my home..
Non still watches on..
Sita: Then.. can I visit you there?
Plerng: You are always welcome there.
Sita: You promise?
Plerng: Yes I promise.
And she smiles at him. (She didn’t get the pinky swear promise that Numfon did…)

The next morning, the group arrives at the boat lagoon. Mr. Lee’s assistant tells them that the boat is currently being prepared and to wait a bit. The group decides to disperse: Sita and Non get coffee, Numfon said she wanted to go for a walk. Plerng looks at her retreating back and just can’t help but smile. She’s making him a grinning fool lately. The hit-men watch them from a distance.

Numfon stares out at the dock and stifles a wide yawn.
Plerng approaches her from behind.
Plerng: It looks like you’re really sleepy. You should go back to sleep.
Numfon: And who forced me to have a difficult time?
Plerng smiles.
Plerng: I feel bad, that’s why I’m here to walk with you. I’m afraid you’ll fall asleep and fall into the sea.
Numfon: Hey, I’m not that clumsy.
They stroll together.
Plerng: It’s so nice out.
Numfon agrees.
The two hit-men trails behind them.
As they walk further, she sees the two men watching them and feels uneasy.
Plerng: What’s wrong?
Numfon: Don’t turn around. These two people are following us. Let’s walk faster.
She grabs his arm.
Plerng: How do you know they are following us? Are you having problems with other people again?
They argue as far as who likes to cause trouble.
But the hit-man pulls out a gun and Numfon screeches gun!
Plerng grabs her hand and they run, the two men chase them and fires a shot. Numfon screams as they continue running.The hit-man fires another shot but soon lose their tail and decide to split up. Plerng creeps from behind one of the men and hits him on the head with a hefty stick. The two runs again.

Mom, Non and Sita are waiting for Plerng and Numfon but doesn’t see them coming back. The assistant proclaims that the boat is ready so Non goes out to the dock, searching for them.

Plerng and Numfon are cornered by the other hit-man and the only way is to run towards the end of the dock. Numfon appears exhausted as Plerng pulls her along. She recommends that they call the cops but Plerng says they don’t have enough time and finds a boat tied to the dock. He quickly jumps in, help Numfon in and took off- he is skillful at speed racing with a car and boat, apparently. The hit-men are on their tail and steals the boat next to the dock as well. A fishermen came by and realizes that those two men stole his boat and immediately runs for help.

Non could not find the duo as he comes back to Sita and Mom. They see a fishermen running to the Assistant and tells him that the boats are stolen but he doesn’t know who those men were (with guns.)

Plerng and Numfon are atop the “Deep Blue Sea” speeding across the sea as the hit-men follows them closely and shoots at them. Numfon screams as she hears every gunshot and tells Plerng to do something. Plerng merely tells her to hold on tight.

In the main house in Bangkok, Lin was cleaning a plate but accidentally sends it crashing to the ground. Phong helps but cuts her finger and is immediately concerned for Plerng. She is superstitious- it is bad luck to break a plate. Her motherly instincts reels in.

The assistant calls the cops to report the missing duo.

The hit-men are gaining distance to Plerng and Numfon’s boat. As they close in, they aimed for the gas tank. Plerng’s main goal is to lose them, but not exactly sure where he’s going as he drives even further into the sea. The final shot hit the mark, Plerng and Numfon immediately jump off the boat and the boat explodes into flames.

The hit-men felt assured that they were dead.

Moments later, Plerng and Numfon surface and Plerng holds on to her as she is unconscious.

The cops told mom, Non and Sita to go home and wait for the news. Let the cops do their duty. The cops get into their boat and drives away. Mom is frantic, she prays that they are safe. Sita believes that they have to be safe.

Grandma walks in on Lin and Phong making so much noise about the plate. Lin is surprised that grandma is not angry about her breaking the plate. Grandma says that between the plate and people, she knows who’s more important. Lin continues telling grandma about Phong’s fears- that she is superstitious. Grandma tells Phong to be careful and that Plerng will call if something is wrong. Phong scolds Lin for talking too much.

Nut receives a phone call from his hit-man.
Nut: Both are dead?
The hit-man tells him that there are no evidences to mark them.
Nut: I didn’t tell you to do that!
He looks away and says regretfully: Numfon…

As water connects with land, Plerng carries Numfon on his shoulder as she is still unconcious. He finally makes it to land and puts her down, then lays down himself. Soon, he passes out from exhaustion.

Grandma is concerned about Phong’s instincts so she tries to call every phone, but no one answers.

Mom refuses to leave the dock as she looks out to the sea for Numfon and Plerng. The two kids try to convince her to leave but she is restless. The day is hot and bright, mom almost blacks out so Sita and Non immediately ushers her back.

Numfon wakes up with the sun on her face. She looks around confused. Then she sees Plerng passed out. She shakes him but he doesn’t wake up. Numfon rests her head on his chest to listen to his heartbeat. He’s not dead, she mutters. Numfon grabs him by the legs and drags him closer to the land but she soon falls down from his heavy weight. She tries shaking him again. “What should I do?” she asks herself and it dawns on her, mouth to mouth resuscitation! She pushes his head back and pinches his nose. Then several times, blows air into his mouth.

Plerng soon wakes up, with her finger still pinching his nose.
Plerng: What are you doing?
Numfon: Trying to save your life.
Plerng: Save my life?
He sits up.
Plerng: For what? I’m fine.
Numfon: Well I saw that you fainted.
Plerng: Fainted? I was tired from carrying you from the sea. You were the one who fainted.
Numfon: Oh really?
Numfon notices blood on his sleeve and bicep.
Plerng: It’s nothing.
She rips her own shirt as a mean to care for his wound. After cleaning it, she returns, ripped his sleeves then wrapped her fabric around his arm.
Plerng looks at her the entire time.
Plerng: Thank you.
She nods her head and looks around: Where are we?
They glance around the sandy beach, the green trees.
Plerng: I don’t know either. We must have drifted to some island.
Numfon: I will make a phone call!
She pulls her purse from around her shoulders and digs out her phone.
Numfon: It’s broken. How am I going to call everyone?
Plerng: I’m dumbstruck too, not sure how you’re going to make a phone call. (He says sarcastically.)
Then he teases her. Plerng looks around again and walks off.
Numfon: Where are you going?
Plerng: To look around the island and see if there are any homes here.
Numfon runs after him: Wait for me!

Non and Sita are back at the home in Phuket.
Non: The cops called, they are still looking for them. How’s auntie?
Sita: She took some meds and is now asleep.
Sita says worriedly: The ocean is so big, I’m scared.
She begins to cry and Non takes her hand.
Non: You have to be strong. We can only wait. But we must wait with conscience. I will be by your side.
Sita: Thank you. I will be stronger.
Non: Good..
Sita: Did you call home yet? (Imagine that, she’s looking up to him for guidance!)

The turquoise sea crashes softly against the ragged rocks that Plerng and Numfon are climbing. He holds her hand occasionally to help her through the rocks. As they make it through the rocky surface, Plerng exclaimed that they are at the same place. The two look at each other and yells: stuck on an island?!
Numfon: You used to live by the sea, you should know where we’re at.
Plerng: Phuket.
Numfon: I know it’s Phuket. But where?
Plerng: I don’t know everything.
Numfon: Do you think that we’ll get home today?
Plerng: No, it looks like we have to stay here tonight.
Numfon: I don’t want to stay here, I want to go home.
She grabs his arm and pleads.
Plerng: Someone will come help us. Don’t freak out yet.
Numfon: Do you have a way to find people to help us?
He looks at her.

Plerng flexes his boyscout skills as he rubs a stick into the crevices of a bamboo sheet. Smoke starts to rise. Numfon says clearly he has intellect.
Plerng: Yes, because people without intellect can’t make a fire.
Numfon: Are you saying that I don’t have intellect?
Plerng: If you want some intellect, go get some more wood so we can have more smoke.
Numfon: Why do we need a lot of smoke?
Plerng: So people would know that we are stuck on an island.
(Can’t argue with that logic!)
Numfon gets up and hunts for wood.

Uncle Root receives a call from his son and learns that Plerng and Numfon are missing. He gets angry that Non didn’t tell him the moment it happened, but Non said he wanted to find them himself first and didn’t want him to worry. Root tells his son that if he has any other information to call right away, and to also keep this from grandma.

Numfon feeds more wood into their fire, more smoke rises. Plerng suddenly has an idea, he uses a stick to write the letters SOS on the sandy beach. Numfon sees it and walks over to him.
Numfon: Do you really think an airplane is going to fly by and see this? If they see it, how can they get here, there’s no runway. How can you even think of it..
And she laughs.
Plerng: Whether it works or not, I don’t know. At least I have the intellect to think, better than people who don’t think of anything at all.
And leaves her stewing mad.

Lin browses through the books in grandma’s office. She pulls out a book about Phuket and exclaims how beautiful the beaches are. Even Ranong doesn’t compare. Grandma shakes her head at Lin. Root comes in and asks about Phong, says he needed to talk to her. Curious, Lin says that Uncle Root looks strange. Grandma says that Lin is too nosy but Lin says that grandma looks like she wanted to know so Lin thought to listen for her. Grandma and Lin have truly cute banters. Grandma scolds Lin again and gets her to agree not to eavesdrop.

Root tells Phong that Perng and Numfon are missing. She starts to bursts into tears and says that it’s not true right? Root tells her that the cops are looking for them. He knows that she is worried, he is too, but they can’t tell anyone else, especially grandma. Her condition may worsen. Phong tells Root to notify her of any new information. Lin stands by the door listening, worried. (She’s not very good at following orders.)

Plerng sharpens a wooden stick into a spear as Numfon looks for him.
Numfon: What are you doing?
Plerng: Using this to find food. We must find our own food otherwise we’ll be hungry all night.
Numfon: Don’t tell me that you’re going to use that to find fish like in a movie? I don’t know how to do it.
Plerng: Do you know how to do anything useful besides eating?
Numfon: Yes, I’m wrong about everything. I can’t compete with you. Do it then, I’d like to see how many fish you can catch.
And Plerng goes away with a shake of his head. He disappears down the rocky slopes.
She grabs her stomach in hunger and decides to look for him. But Plerng was no where to be found. She screams “Can you hear me?” Then she screams his name but no sound. She starts to panic, “It’s not funny, come back, don’t do this.”

Exactly! Don’t do this to us.. that is the end of our weekend with Plerng Toranong! Tune in next Friday to find out their adventures in the island. Will Numfon be of use or will our hero have to feed her and provide warmth?

In the preview for next week, we see that they are awaken in a compromising position, then Plerng approaches Numfon and that he must marry her to protect her honor (you guessed it!) We see Nut screaming that Plerng has taken every last thing from him.

Will this drive him to do something even worst to them? So many questions, so many misunderstandings and so many problems yet to be resolved. But that only means we get to see more of PT and witness how everything gets unraveled… For now, we can only contemplate and anticipate..

source: http://lovefia.wordpress.com/2011/07...11-on-7312011/

Episode 12

There is so much excitement for episode 12 that I nearly don’t know what to do with myself. Perhaps it is the long wait for Friday to arrive or perhaps the impending nightfall for our pranangs (pra’ek + nang’ek) but it is here and one could not have foretold this episode. By watching the preview we know what is to come, but we are not certain exactly how that shall play out. Wait no longer my friends!

It is still day time on the small island off of Phuket. The sea breeze, sand, rocks and coconut welcomes us to the scene where Numfon stands atop a large boulder, searching for Plerng.

Numfon: Plerng! Where are you?

She starts to panic because the last time they talked, he was going fishing with a self made spear. She had doubted that he would be able to catch anything.

Numfon: Plerng do you hear me? Get back here! It’s not funny…

She continues calling out into the sea for him. Plerng comes behind her.

Plerng: Are you worried about me?
Numfon: Worried? No! I was afraid you turned into a ghost of the sea! You were missing for so long.
Numfon: Catching fish, one needs to get down in the water. You can’t just order it and it will come by itself.
Numfon: And where are the fish?
He showed her one fish in each hand.
Plerng: Caught by using an intellect, want some?
Numfon stamps her feet in irritation.

Lin walks into grandma’s office, crying. She tells grandma that Uncle Root told her not to tell grandma because she might not handle the news well but she breaks the news to her anyway. When Boot comes home, she notices Root is home early and thinks that because the kids aren’t home, he is there to take the fortune for himself. However, Root tells his mom that Plerng and Numfon are missing and he gets an earful. He says that he didn’t want her to stress out but grandma is angry that he hid such a big story from her. Boot overhears from the corner and could not stop her evil smile.

Phong cries in the corner of the kitchen, overcome with concern for her only child. Boot walks in and puts salt on Phong’s wounds, she even instigated that since they can’t find him yet, he may very well be dead. Lin came in to defend Phong and tells Boot how would she feel if her kid died? Boot says she had to lose Nut because they came into the house. Her last words to them “What sins you create, are sins you will repay. Just look at your son for example” ooh.. perhaps she should take her own advice. Foreshadow maybe for her and Nut’s demise?

Boot tells Nari about Plerng’s supposed death but Nari is simply no longer interested. She is shocked to hear it but says to her mom to let it be and that she doesn’t want to be involved anymore. “I don’t want anything anymore, I just want my own life back.” Pairod continues to call and use her for business and pleasure.

Back at the island, Plerng is roasting the fish over a fire. The smoke rises from the blackened fish and Numfon stares at it with hunger.
Plerng: You must be hungry, starving cat.
Numfon: Scolding me again? I’m not a starving cat.
Plerng: You’re not but it’s like you are. When a cat stares at its food, it looks just like that.
She glares at him.
Plerng: We’ll be able to eat it in a bit.
A few minutes later..
Numfon: Plerng, I’m thirsty.
Plerng: Thirsty? Over there.
He motions to a cluster of coconuts.

Numfon attempts to crack the coconut against the large rocks, then pries it with her fingers and finally her teeth. When none of them seem to work, she throws the coconut to the ground angrily. Plerng approaches her with an open one.
Numfon marvels at it his skills but he cuts her off.
Plerng: Stone age right? Next time if you eat, let the stone age person make it for you, so we don’t waste things.
Numfon: Upset that I didn’t compliment you?
Plerng: I don’t need compliments.
Numfon: Thanks anyway.
And she downs the entire content.
Plerng: You’re going to drink it yourself and not think of others?
Numfon picks up the coconut that she tossed aside.
Numfon: If you can crack it open then you can go ahead and do it again.
Plerng: If you were alone would you survive?
Numfon: I don’t know. What I know is if you are here, I can be here too.
She realizes she made a mistake and walks away. Plerng stares at her retreating back with a smile.

In the Phuket home, Non and Sita sit behind a table, deep in their own thoughts and worries about their kin.

Back at the island, Numfon sits atop the boulder, staring out into the sea. She is quiet. Plerng carries a large tree branch for their makeshift bed and sees her contemplating alone. He walks to her.
The sun is setting in the background.
Plerng: What is wrong with you again Numfon?
Numfon: I don’t know what’s happening right now. I miss my mom and P’Sita. And if we are stuck on this island forever..
Plerng: No, I think that not for long, they will find us.
Numfon scoots over to Plerng.
Numfon: Who do you think is trying to kill us?
Plerng: I think it’s not us. It could be me they are after.
Numfon: And who do you think it is?
Plerng: I don’t know.
Numfon: Well, what other enemies do you have besides Nut?
As she paused to think, it dawned on her.
Numfon: Or it’s Nut.
Plerng: Numfon, you don’t have any evidence. You should not accuse anyone.
Numfon: I’m just suspecting not accusing. But you know, I can make accusations.
Plerng: Numfon, I beg you, don’t say it is AhNut.
Numfon: Why?
Plerng: I don’t want you to tell anyone you think it is AhNut because if this gets back to Grandma, I’m afraid she would be unwell.
Numfon: Fine.
Plerng: Thank you.
Numfon gets up to leave.
Plerng: Where are you going?
Numfon: Going to the bathroom.
Plerng: There’s one here?
Numfon: I need to pee!
Plerng: I’ll accompany you.
Numfon: Are you crazy? I can go alone.
But no more than a minute later, Plerng hears her screaming.
Numfon: There’s something on my leg!
As she screams her eyes are still closed.
Plerng reaches down and grabs the tarantula and throws it away.
Plerng: It’s gone.
Numfon: Really?
Plerng: Open your eyes then.
Numfon: What is it?
She does the shake, as if making sure it’s no longer crawling on her.
Plerng: It’s called a tarantula.
Numfon: Are you sure it’s gone?
Plerng: Yes.
And he walks away but Numfon stops him, reminding him that she still needed to pee.
Plerng: You didn’t stop having the need? You’ve peed it all out already.
Numfon stares at her wet legs. Embarrassed.
Plerng: You’re this old and you’re still peeing on your leg (it should be translated as you’re still peeing in your pants.)
Numfon: You are crazy! Disgusting!

And Numfon chases him around the beach. The beautiful sunset as their background, they frolic in the water. Boy Peacemaker is singing about how he can’t tell her he loves her. Plerng carries her on his back and they joke around, falling to the ground.

That night Sita stands outside, crying, looking out into the sea. Non finds her in this state and consoles her.
Non: Sita, you should rest before you get sick.
Sita: I’m worried about Numfon and Plerng. I don’t know how they are doing right now.
Non: I believe that the police will find them.
Sita: What if they don’t?
And they both were left contemplating her statement.

On the island, the fire is crackling. It’s dark and you can hear the animals crying at night.
Plerng: I brought you more coconut in case you get thirsty at night.
Numfon hugs herself.
Numfon: It’s cold here too.
Plerng: Then you should sit closer to the fire.
As she walks over, she slips and Plerng catches her. They stare into each others eyes.
Numfon: Thanks
They sit closer to the fire and Numfon opens up a conversation.
Numfon: Hey, I’m sorry and thank you for doing so much for me.
Plerng: It’s ok (you’re welcome)
Numfon: In truth, you are a good person.. it’s too bad.. you shouldn’t..
Plerng: So am I good or not good exactly?
He starts quoting her.
Plerng: A good person, too bad, you shouldn’t… so what is it?
Numfon: I’m confused about you too. Sometimes I see that you are good but how come with that issue..
Plerng: What issue?
Numfon: Well, you must have been desperate.
Plerng: Can you tell me what that’s about?
Numfon looks on uncertainly.
Plerng: Numfon, have you seen movies before? In a lakorn, when a character is near death then he speaks out. Do you want it to be like that?
Numfon: It’s.. it’s the issue with you selling your dad’s heart to grandma.
Plerng: Me?! I sold my dad’s heart? Who told you?
He was flabbergasted.

In Bangkok, grandma prays that Pipat will help watch over his son. This event has made her realized that she misses Plerng and wants him to be safe too.

Back on the island, Plerng has told Numfon everything over the fire.
Numfon: I feel really stupid. I shouldn’t have believed Nut.
Plerng: But I understand you.
Numfon: Do you think that I’m stupid?
Plerng: Yes.
Numfon: Hey!
Plerng: You said it yourself first. Ok, Ok, I’ll just think that you’re naive then. You were close with AhNut and grew up with him. If it were me, I’d believe it too. And there were many occasions that made you misunderstand me too. Let’s just say that you were naive then.
Numfon: Oh, why don’t you tell grandma that your dad donated his heart to her?
Plerng: I can’t. If I tell her and she cannot accept, what are we going to do? This is why Boot made us promised not to tell grandma. But I never realized that she would tell others that I sold my dad’s heart.
Numfon: Boot and Nut are so evil. I just can’t believe they would do such a thing to you.
Plerng: At least now I feel happy that I told you the truth.
He looks at her.
Plerng: Once I make the profit for Thai Diamond as I promised grandma, I will take mom back to Ranong. I want to build a small house by the sea, in the color blue and spend my life the way I used to.
Numfon: After listening to you, I’d like a life like that. A small home by the sea, work just enough to support yourself. You don’t have to sit and think about your business. Worrying about profit margins and sustainability.
Plerng: Can you really spend your life like that? You’ve always been in front of the camera your entire life.
(Even he thought she was smoking something.)
Plerng: I think we should go to sleep. Let’s go.

The mood changes immediately.
Numfon screeches that he should sleep far away from her.
Plerng: I can’t sleep over there, the fire is here, I’ll freeze.
Numfon: I don’t know, but you can’t sleep here.
And she kicks him out of the spot. He is relegated far from the fire as she lays down on the bed he made. He looks at her, as if he is conceding on the fact that she is the way that she is. What are we going to do with her? It gets worst..

The night is cold, Plerng sees her shifting restlessly from the cold. He decides to give the shirt off his back so she would be warm. But as she opens her eyes and noticed him disrobing, Numfon freaks out and kicks him in the groins.
Numfon: Are you trying to violate me? You can’t be trusted!
Plerng: No! I was afraid you were cold. So I-
Numfon: So you thought you would molest me?
Plerng: No!
He is still grimacing in pain.
NumfoN: All I see is you disrobing and coming towards me. Now just go! Get away!
Plerng: Ok..
He hobbles back to his spot.
Numfon mutters to herself: No man can be trusted. I thought he was a good person. What am I going to do? What if he tries to molest me? She recalls the time Lin took her allergy pill and was knocked out.

During this dire situation, when they are stuck on an island, when she doesn’t know if they will be rescued, and when she doesn’t know the first thing of survival such as finding food and shelter on an island, Numfon decides to knock him out- with her allergy pills that is- to the one person, the one man whom she just found out is a “good” person and capable of saving her. Numfon puts her pill in the coconut water.

Back in Bangkok, Phong is still crying for her son, concerned that he is gone forever. And grandma’s resentment is starting to unfold. She said she should be glad that Phong is able to feel what it is like to have her son be taken away from her, but grandma concedes that at this point, she is as concerned for Plerng. She advises that they should all pray for him and Numfon. Phong is happy to hear that grandma admits she is worried about Plerng too.

Numfon approaches Plerng with the coconut.
Numfon: Not sleeping yet?
Plerng: In pain. I wasn’t trying to touch you.
Numfon: I brought coconut water for you.
Plerng: For me?
Numfon: Yes, I was afraid you would be thirsty.
He is suspicious.
Plerng: Why are you so nice to me right now? Do you have a plan?
Numfon: What plan? No. Just drink this, I can feed you.
But Plerng wasn’t having it.
Numfon: I heard coconut juice is really good for you. It’s especially good for a pregnant woman.
Plerng: But I’m not!
She starts listing every illness that the coconut juice can aid.
Plerng: I am healthy. I think you should drink it because you are not being your normal self.
Numfon: Ok! I’m not normal. You scold me for doing bad things and you scold me again for doing nice things. Just know that I was worried about you.
She stalks off.
Plerng: Wait.
Numfon: What is it?
He gets up and takes the coconut from her and drinks it.
Plerng: Satisfied yet?
She smiles
Plerng: Are you happy yet?
Numfon: Mm
Plerng: You should go to sleep now. We don’t know how many days we have to be stuck here and you don’t want to get sick.
A beautiful female voice sings about how she never sees how good he is but now that she sees how true he is, she realizes that she was wrong but it’s too late. She wants to apologize for seeing him in the wrong light..but she doesn’t know if she can look him in the eye. She doesn’t know what to do because she doesn’t dare..(This song is totally singing about Numfon.)

Plerng watches her as she goes back to her spot, hugging her legs.
She mutters to herself why he isn’t asleep yet. Plerng yawns and she is ecstatic.
Numfon: Are you sleepy now?
Plerng: Yes, my head hurts too for some reason.
Numfon: Go to sleep then.
Plerng: No, I have to wait for you to sleep first.
Numfon: It’s ok, you can sleep first. Go to sleep.
She lays down too. Plerng finally goes to sleep on his makeshift bed, made with his shirt.
Numfon mutters to herself: You deserve it!

She hears the night animals crying, the waves crashing against the rocks. And was suddenly afraid. She quickly goes and lays down again and tells herself to sleep. As she turns, she sees a tarantula and screams. Running to Plerng. She tries to jerk him awake but to no avail as she has drugged him.
Numfon: How can you sleep so well? What am I going to do?
And she remembers the pills and takes one. She gets angry because there were no more coconut juice to help her swallow her pill. She continues to wake him then tells herself to get sleepy.

In the meantime, the police found a boat on the sea. They speculate it is Numfon and Plerng’s boat.

It’s morning now, Sita, Mom and Non learns about the boat and that there are small islands around. It’s a possibility that Plerng and Numfon could be there. All three decide to go with the police to the island. Uncle Root, Phong and grandma get wind of the news as well. Phong bursts into tears.

Sita, Non and mom takes the boat with the police and a reporter. As they arrive on the island that the police suspects, the reporter and police spot the duo. The reporter immediately snaps photos as he is the first one there. Everyone else followed suit. Sita stands frozen as she sees Plerng and Numfon, wrapped in each others arms. They were both still asleep. Mom and Non came next and were shocked as well, mom immediately runs to the reporter and begs for him to stop taking pictures. Non looks at Sita as Sita stares at the couple, speechless.

Phong hears that Plerng is safe and asks Root to call him for her. But he’s currently talking to the police. Phong is happy that Plerng is safe regardless. Grandma tells her that she is happy too.

Boot finds out that Plerng is not dead and she flips out. She immediately runs to her daughter. But she doesn’t get a reaction she was looking for.
Nari: When are you going to stop wanting things that belong to others?
Boot is adamant that the fortune belonged to them since Pipat left for 20 years.
Nari: We’ve taken a lot from Plerng already. I want to be happy. Can you stop thinking about it?
Boot refuses.
Nari: Then you can continue doing it yourself.
And she shuts the door in her mom’s face.
Boot then calls Nut and tells him that Plerng is not dead and gets the reaction she was expecting. Nut wonders why it is so hard for Plerng to die. Haven’t he heard that the gods protect good people?

At the police station in Phuket, Plerng and Numfon were asked if they suspected anyone.
Plerng looks at Numfon and turns back to the police.
Plerng: For me, no.
Numfon: I don’t either..
The cop tells them that since they are in Phuket for the night, he will send someone to watch over them.
They both stifle a yawn as the cop walks away.
Plerng: You are sleepy too?
She nods her head.
Numfon: Still have the medicine affect
Plerng: Medicine? What medicine?
Numfon: Oh, I meant to say that the state we’re in is like we took some pills and are still feeling the affects of it.
Plerng: What happened was strange.
Numfon: How strange?
Plerng: Well we slept very closely and didn’t realize it. How did you come to sleep on my side?
Numfon looks at him, offended.
Numfon: I woke up before you and went to wake you up! Let’s go, others are waiting for us.
Did she really wake up before? Plerng wonders to himself.

Numfon’s mom told Plerng and Non that she has scheduled them to meet with Mr. Lee. (We can’t forget the main reason why they came to Phuket!)

Numfon’s mom tells her that they have a lot to talk about. Sita still looks shocked.

On their way to see Mr. Lee, Non said that he didn’t understand that Plerng didn’t tell the cops that Nut was the most suspicious. Plerng said he did it for two reasons: one, they don’t have any evidence, it could be a random shooting and two, (most importantly) he doesn’t want grandma to worry. If grandma hears that it’s just a random shooting, she would feel better. Non asks Plerng what he would do if it’s really Nut. Plerng thinks that Nut wouldn’t mess with him once he gives up his place and leaves to Ranong.

In Numfon’s Phuket home, Sita cries for the unfortunate turn of events. Mostly, she cries for herself.

Numfon learns that they were found sleeping in each others arms. She is immediately worried that her sister would be upset with her. Perhaps it makes sense that she is this way, trying to keep herself from loving Plerng when she knows that her sister is madly in love with him? Numfon tells the truth to her mom and Sita, that she was afraid that Plerng would do something to her so she drugged him. She confirms to Sita that there was nothing going on between them. Her mom wonders how they came to hold each other as they slepp. Numfon explains that she took the medicine too. Mom wants to apologize to Plerng but Numfon is embarrassed.

The paparazzi are all over the pictures. They decide to turn the news around.

Sita is happy as she climbs the stairs. Numfon approaches her and hugs her sister. She wanted to know if her sister was mad at her but Sita said that she is no longer mad now that she learns the truth. As they hug again, Numfon doesn’t look so happy anymore.

The group arrives back to Bangkok on the wings of Nok. Phong sees her son stepping out of the van and rushes to embrace him. She is crying, Lin is crying and they all embrace again. Lin takes advantage and hugs him from behind, but he says that she didn’t have to hug him that hard. Lol. Grandma says that he may die from the inability to breathe. Plerng walks to his grandma and apologizes for making her worry. She tells him that it is good he is back. Non chimes in that even if we have this mishap, the work was still successful. Mr. Lee agrees to work with their company. Grandma looks away with a smile.

Numfon’s mom decides to stay close to Numfon at the condo, she was afraid it is still unsafe. Numfon jokingly says she should just close her business, stop her work and go home. But her mom says that she will leave when she feels better about everything.

Plerng is in his room and is unpacking his baggage. He notices on the bottom that his white shirt from the island is still there. He takes it out and thinks about his time with Numfon. The time she took care of his wound, and he can’t help but smile. As he leaves his room, Lin is waiting for him outside of his door. She asks if Numfon had tried to violate him and if he has done the same, but Plerng declines. She thinks that he’s hiding something from her. Since they grew up together, she knows his every nuance and facial expression.

At night Phong brings medicine for grandma. (Another lesson from the drama) Grandma thinks she looks much happier. But without realizing what she said, Phong said she is happy that she got her son back. She immediately apologizes to grandma. Since Plerng has returned, grandma is happy too. Phong says that Plerng is her everything. Even money or fortune can’t compare to having her son with her. Grandma says that she can’t believe there are people who don’t like money when everyone in the world will do anything for it. Phong replies that she used to think that but once she met Pipat, she has changed. She used to worry about how much money will be enough, how much will give one happiness, but now, she realizes that having a fulfilling family is what brings her happiness. As Phong leaves, Grandma finally admits to herself that she knows why Pipat loves her and why he has left everything for happiness.

The next morning in Plerng’s office, overlooking Bangkok, Plerng drinks a cup of coffee. His mind drifts to the time he was in the island with Numfon. He thinks about their closeness and especially when she accidentally admitted that she can survive if he was there. Even with her ridiculousness, Plerng can’t help but fall for her. Boy Peacemaker crones to us again and even though Numfon was still her irrational self, we are glad he is smiling.

Lin discovers the newspaper with Plerng and Numfon’s embrace splattered on the front page and screams.

Back at Numfon’s condo, her customers and supporters are rescinding their sponsorships. Numfon’s family are losing face and their business is hurting. Mom receives a call from grandma to join their family meeting. Plerng learns of the situation as well from Non. Lin is livid, she tells Plerng that she couldn’t believe he would do this to her. She runs off crying.

In their family meeting (minus Boot and Nari). Numfon’s mom admitted that Numfon drugged Plerng on the island, she apologizes for her daughter’s actions. Numfon also apologizes. Grandma says that Numfon’s family have lost face and if she has any plans on how to fix it. When MaeMarn (Numfon’s mom) says that she is worried too but she doesn’t know what to do next. Grandma says that they must help each other and that the best solution is marriage. Numfon looks at Plerng, Sita looks at Plerng. Even MaeMarn is surprised. Non looks at Sita. And Plerng looks at Numfon.

Boot has been listening to them from the outside and is livid.

Numfon drags Plerng out to the poolside.
Numfon: You’re thinking about doing something?
Plerng: What do you want me to do? You have caused all of the problems.
Numfon: Don’t blame me, one sided. You made me distrust you so I must protect myself.
Plerng: And what now? We have a problem.
Numfon: I brought you here to help think of a solution not to mock me.
Plerng: Well then you should just release a news stating the truth. It will end there.
Numfon: Are you crazy? You want me to say that I drugged you so I can hold you and sleep next to you? I don’t want that.
Plerng: What are you going to do besides getting married?
Numfon: Am I really going to have to marry you, for real?
Plerng: You don’t need to worry. I will marry you because it is my duty to protect your honor, following grandma’s orders.
Numfon glances away as if a light bulb turned on in her head.
Numfon: That’s right. It’s a duty. I shall fulfill my own duty.
She turns to Plerng.
Numfon: Then we’ll consider this marriage as only a lakorn, there will be no marriage license. You used to tell me that you would only be here for three months?
Plerng nods his head.
Numfon: Then after three months, we’ll separate and return to our normal life again.
Numfon walks away as Plerng stands alone.

After the meeting, Sita walks to the car, unwittingly as the reality settles in. MaeMarn thanks Plerng for helping her daugther’s reputation even though this time around it was due to a crisis. Phong thanks MaeMarn for not disliking Plerng. MaeMarn says there is no reason to dislike him. Plerng looks on, not smiling and not exactly frowning. What is going on in that head of his? His mom is right, he’s really good at hiding his feelings when he wants to.

Nut gets hold of the news and flips out. He says that Plerng has taken everything from him.

And that closes episode 12.

Episode 13 preview: We see Non catching Nari stealing diamonds and Plerng asking her who she is stealing it for. Boot angrily tries to slap Numfon and yells that she is the instigator (responsible) for everything. We see Nut and Plerng fist fighting and we see Nari aiming a gun at Pairod yelling “Pairod, you’ll die!” AND finally, we see Plerng and Numfon under the pergola. She said that he has given something that was lost in her life, back to her. And Plerng asks, something that was lost in your life?

We shall find out on the next episode. Stay tuned!

Just a few words from me:

Oh my, where to start? The island scenes did not go exactly the way that I wanted it to or expected it to. I mean, we are on episode 12 already, for crying out loud, can’t we have a little more understanding on Numfon’s part? I mean she blurts out that she could survive on the island if he was there, and she finds out the truth about Pipat’s heart and learns that he is a good person. BUT, sigh, Numfon will always be Numfon, accusing him of trying to violate her. Granted, we have our hug scene, but only due to the fact that Numfon drugged him. I did enjoy the scene around the fire when they both shared their deepest desires. I also enjoyed how Plerng called her out on her BS- really Numfon, you can live in a small cot by the sea? Highly doubtful. And also, she’s not realizing that Plerng is going to marry her (for real or not isn’t important because he is willing to do it) but she’s still being a smart-***, she didn’t even thank him (rolls eyes). I like her sassy-ness but please.. I can only handle so much irrationally, relentlessly mean characters for so long. Somethings got to give people! Soon please?

But this episode propels us forward- towards the completion of Plerng’s goals (remember from the onset of the lakorn where he said that he needs to get grandma to forgive his father, accept his mother and him?) We are on our way there, Grandma is softening up, sees Phong in a better light. She is proud of Plerng and his disappearance makes her realize a lot of things. And Plerng’s latest success with Mr. Lee can very well give him a leg up. The only other problem we have though, is that Grandma still doesn’t know the truth about Pipat’s heart. I’m anticipating the climax of this story! It’s going to be big, it has to be big. We need love confessions, a blow up (from Nut maybe?) and many life long lessons- learned. I am however, very sad to see it end.

Episode 13

Episode 13 has truly moved me. From start to finish it is touching, thrilling and absolutely emotional- be sure to watch with a box of tissues.


The episode opens up with grandma sitting in her office, thinking. Root comes in to see her and she has made him in charge of overseeing Plerng’s wedding. She also wants it done as soon as possible. As it goes, Root wants to know what she plans on doing when Plerng’s three months are up. She tells Root that she will end their agreement and will tell Plerng on his wedding day. Root is beaming with joy for his nephew.

Plerng stares out of his window in serious thought, he thinks about his conversation with Numfon by the pool, of how she wants them to continue “acting” out the lakorn until his three months are up. Perhaps Plerng is not smiling because he wants their marriage to be real? He hears a knock on his door and it’s Lin, crying and angry. She says that she has always been true to him and why must he lie to her? She also says that she asks him several times about his relationship with Numfon and he always denies it, but now he’s getting married to her? Plerng asks Lin what truth she wanted from him, he doesn’t understand. Then she asks him if he is planning on going back to Ranong. “I can’t answer that yet” he replies, which sends her into more hysteria. And she finally tells him not to go back because he loves Numfon. In the end, Plerng apologizes that he has made her sad. Poor Lin, cries her eyes out in front of Plerng.

Sita is in her pajamas as she cries in front of a mirror, in her room. Numfon is at her door and asks if she can talk to her. As they sit on the bed, Numfon tells Sita that there really isn’t anything between her and Plerng, and that their wedding is only because of duty. Plerng doesn’t love her and they will part ways after his three months. For the first time, Sita looks into her younger sisters eyes and says that for whatever reason Numfon and Plerng are married.. she knows that good people will be have a great life. She asks Numfon if she was going to end the marriage because of her. Sita further says that “do you think that if you break up with Plerng, that I could marry him after that?” She tells Numfon that she and Plerng need to be together for a long time. Numfon looks regretfully at her sister and they hug.

Pairod is angry at Nut and tells him not to do anything stupid (like trying to kill off Plerng) when he still wants to do business with Thai Diamond. Once everything ends, he told Nut that he could kill Plerng himself if he wanted to.

As Lin brings the breakfast out for grandma, she is angry. Grandma looks at her and asks if she was angry because she allowed Plerng and Numfon to marry. Lin said that grandma knew how she felt about plerng and that if grandma continue to let Plerng marry Numfon, she would jump into the water and suicide. Plerng walks by and overhears. He stays to listen. Grandma says it’s too bad that she should die like this. Lin says that if her love is not fulfilled then she didn’t want to live. Grandma looks at her, “let me tell you something,” she says, “no one dies because of love, they die because of their stupidity. You’re still young, you have a bright future and you have your dad. If you die, you will not only kill yourself, but you will kill your dad’s hopes and dreams for you. ” With teary eyes, Lin looks at grandma, “Why did I forget about my dad?” Lin feels horrible and she continues to cry. Finally, she thanks grandma for reminding her. Grandma says that Lin has taught her a lot too and that she is her youngest friend. The scene pulled at my heartstrings. The girl means well, she just fell in love with a guy who doesn’t feel the same way about her.

In the back of the big house, by the pond, Plerng and Lin look at each other. Plerng tells Lin that he is happy that she understands and that she is no longer mad at him.Lin tells him that she will go back to school and finish her education. She initiates a pinky swear, that they will always be brother and sister. Plerng says of course and they pinky swear. They soon hug as Lin cries. Plerng smiles and consoles her. What is a hero without girls falling at his feet?

Lin decides to leave for good, and immediately. The following morning she says goodbye to grandma, Phong and Plerng that she will be heading back to Ranong. Grandma tells her to stop by the house when she finds herself in Bangkok. Lin tells grandma that she is like her real grandma, “Can I hug you?” Plerng and his mom says that it is not suitable, but grandma says that she can answer that by herself. Grandma and Lin have a farewell hug.

But before Lin leaves for good, she goes to see Numfon. She tells Numfon that Numfon is only able to marry Plerng because she opened the way. If she gets wind that Numfon broke Plerng’s heart, she will come back and cause a problem. Her final words to Numfon is to remember that Numfon took her love away from her.

As Numfon walks back to her condo, she is regretful and sad. Sita sees her and wants to know what Lin has said. Numfon says that Lin refuses to lose and threatens that she will come back if Numfon hurts Plerng. Numfon continues saying that she feels very wrong to Lin and Sita, that she shouldn’t marry Plerng. Sita says that if she doesn’t agree to marry Plerng, it will not make their situation any better, it will actually worsen it. Numfon tells her sister that she feels like the worst person to steal someone from others. But Sita says that Plerng is not anyone’s love (to steal). She says that the best thing Numfon can do is focus on what is in front of her right now and do the best that she can.

Pairod just finished doing his business with Nari (gag) and he is supremely happy as Nari is disgusted. He told her that even though she hated him, he still loves her. So much that he wants to call her mom. Nari begs him not to. Pairod asks her if she was ready to do the next task. Nari declines because she is scared but he threatens her that if she doesn’t do it, she will endure more abuse from him. Nari is angry and grips the sheets.

The following day Numfon and MaeMarn is invited to grandma’s house to look at wedding invitations.

Sita has invited Non to a restaurant to look at her new design. She is in a rush because she wanted it to be ready by Numfon’s wedding. Non asked her if she is still thinking a lot about the wedding. Sita replies that she has accepted it, she is sorry at first but now when she thinks about it again, she is happy because her sister will have a good person to take care of her. Non empathizes with her and says that he understands how she feels. It is not easy to forget someone. Sita asks him how long it took fo r him to stop loving someone. Non says that he never stopped loving that person. If he loves someone, he cannot stop loving her. He also says that he cannot be happy when someone he loves is feeling this way too. He said that if someone is meant to be ours, he/she will be ours, no matter how much you try to run away. Sita likes the way that he looks at the world. Non says that he looks at the reality because it will make you happy instead of looking at the world the way you want to.

At the big house, Numfon, MaeMarn, grandma, Plerng and Phong look through wedding invitations. However, when asked which they prefer, the main party people says that anything will work. Finally, grandma leaves it up to MaeMarn to decide in which she readily accepts. The entire time, Plerng looks at Numfon questioningly.

Boot is extremely angry and screaming, yet again in front of Nari- who no longer cares. She said that it is good someone is getting married, unlike some woman who cannot wear pretty dresses like that (she means her!) Boot doesn’t pay attention to her daughter but continues on about the injustice of it all. Nari asks her mom that between her and the fortune, which would she pick? Boot angrily tells her that she will not be forced to think about ridiculous things like that. Nari tells her mom that she will not ask her mom again, not even a word.

Numfon is in grandma’s yard, looking straight ahead. Plerng walks behind her.
Plerng: Are you not happy?
Numfon: Do you think we should marry?
Plerng: I understand well that you don’t want to marry.
Numfon: You too! I can tell you despise it.
Plerng: When?
Numfon: When we were choosing the cards.
Plerng: What about when it was your turn?
Numfon: Whatever, I don’t want to argue with you. Let’s just say that today we did good. Not many more scenes left, this lakorn will end (so sad and so true…) By then we both will have our freedom again..
Plerng turns away.

Nari arrives at the company and receives a call from Nut who tells her that they will meet tonight at the same time, she must get the diamonds. Nari is extremely stressed but decides that there was no way out for her.

Plerng calls Non and Uncle Root in for a meeting but on his way, he sees Nari walking into her mom’s office. He stands before the door, suspicious. Non sees him in this state and they both enter. They catch her in white gloves, taking the safe key. Non apprehends her and pulls her into another office. He demands to know why she was stealing the jewelry but Plerng wanted to know who she was stealing it for because she would not do this on her own. If she tells them the truth, they may be able to help her. Non chimes in that if she doesn’t tell the truth, he would tell grandma. But Nari says that no one can help her now. They leave the office as she refuses to talk. Plerng has an idea who would be able to help them talk to Nari- he phones Numfon for her help.

Another heart-wrenching scene as Numfon tells Nari that she can talk to her about what is bothering her. Nari says that there is nothing. Numfon says that they grew up together and doesn’t she think that Numfon wouldn’t know the type of person she is? But Nari says that she doesn’t have any friends. She doesn’t have anyone, not even one person. Numfon says that she doesn’t know what is wrong and if Nari doesn’t want to talk, Nari doesn’t have to. Numfon wanted to be by her side. Nari looks at Numfon and asks if she’s speaking the truth. Numfon grasp her hand and tells her that when they were little and Nut made her mad, Numfon said that Nari would sit next to her when she cries and it made Numfon feel better. So now, she wants to do something for Nari. Nari bursts into tears and hugs her old friend.

Plerng and Non awaits Numfon to hear if she was able to talk to Nari. She looks at them warily but brings Nari in to tell the truth. Numfon hugs Nari. Plerng says that he will find a way to help Nari. However, Nari says that no one can help her. Plerng promises that he won’t hurt her and that she needs to believe him. He wants her to tell the whole truth to the cops and if she does as he says, she will not go to jail. Plerng continues telling Nari that he will help her in the best way that he can.

Plerng and Numfon stand at their pergola.
Plerng: Thank you for helping me today.
Numfon: It’s ok, I should thank you.
Plerng: Why? I didn’t do anything for you. Why would you thank me?
Numfon: You gave me something that was lost in my life, back to me.
Plerng: Things that was lost in your life? What is it?
Numfon: It’s Nari. Did you know, that when we were kids, we were very close. When I ended the engagement with Nut, she stopped being my friend. But now, I got my friendship back, so I should thank you.
She adds: Are you sure that your plan to help Nari will be successful?

Nut is in his room as he is able to hack into the security camera at work. He sets it up for Nari to steal the jewelry.

The next day, the plan will be put into action. Nari has her phone ready to record their conversations. Plerng and Non watches on in Plerng’s car.

Pairod and Nut are happy that they were able to obtain so much jewelry and wanted to celebrate, but Nari excuses herself. As she gets up however, her phone falls to the ground. Pairod and Nut become livid and demands her to tell them what she’s trying to do.

Back at the car, Plerng and Non are concerned for Nari since she has been gone for awhile. They decide to go in and help her. Plerng knocks a guard down with a hefty stick and proceeds inside with his gun. At this time, Pairod and Nut are dragging Nari outside. Plerng aims his gun at Pairod but Pairod threatens to shoot Nari. Plerng puts down his gun but as one of the guards prepares to take the gun, he yells for Non (who is coming behind Pairod) and everyone breaks out into a fight. Plerng not only can handle the wilderness, he is also a fighter! Everyone wrestles each other, trying for the gun. Nari gets a hold of the gun and yells at everyone to stop. She soon points the gun at Pairod and yells that he was going to die. However, the sirens signaling the police was near stops her. Nut runs away and Pairod is apprehended.

Pairod is taken into the jail cell while Nari and Plerng gives a police report. Since Nari was victimized, she will not be going to jail. Nari turns to Plerng and says that without him she would be in a horrible state.

Nut is home and kicks the garbage can. He promises that between him and Plerng one of them will have to die.

In the family home, Nari cries and apologizes to grandma. Grandma says that she was wrong for being a bad grandma and that from now one they will start over. Nari walks towards Phong and gives her the respect. She apologizes for disrespecting her. Phong tells her that she didn’t need to do that but Nari says that Phong is her aunt and she should respect her. Phong thanks Nari for giving her honor. Grandma thanks both Non and Plerng for helping Nari. Non chimes in that it was Plerng’s plans. Grandma says that not only did Plerng help Nari, he also helped Thai Diamond too.

At the pond, behind the house, Plerng looks out into the water. Nari accompanies him. Plerng hands her Pairod’s cellphone and tells her that it is up to her what she wants to do with it. The cops has Pairod’s other electronics and Nari is not attached anywhere, perhaps only on the phone. As Plerng walks away, Nari looks at the phone bitterly. She says let’s be done with it all and tosses the phone into the pond. Nari cries for what was her fate and for the strength she needed to move forward.

The next day, Numfon visits Nari’s home. They embrace and Nari says that without Numfon’s help, she didn’t know how long she would be in hell and thanks her. Numfon says that she hasn’t been by the house for a long time. Nari welcomes her over anytime and is happy they got their friendship back. Boot enters the house and yells that the house doesn’t welcome her. She tells Numfon that she is the main cause of all of their problems and brings up Plerng selling his dad’s heart. And for the first time, we see Numfon coming to Plerng’s defense. She said that Boot keeps lying to her all along about Pipa’s heart. Boot immediately wants to slap Numfon but Nari holds her back in time. She tells Numfon to get out of her house. As she leaves, Boot turns to her daughter and is angry that Nari is on their side. She blamed Nari for calling the police on her brother, but Nari said that who ever caused the problem should pay for the consequences. But the last straw for Boot was when she hears Nari calling Plerng, P’Plerng. She flips out and slaps her daughter. She kicks her out of their home. Nari says she doesn’t want to stay with her anyway and she will go to grandma’s side.

In Plerng’s office, Non and Root came in to tell him about some good news. Their former customers have came back to sign new agreements and that not for long, the company will come back to its rightful place.

Nari’s character has changed. She is in her grandma’s office working and tells her grandma that she will focus on work so that she will not disappoint her grandma again. She is now personally invested in seeing the company succeed.

Plerng and Sita do lunch together that day as well. Sita tells Plerng that she is happy for him, in both areas of work and love. Plerng thanks her for helping him with his work all along. Sita replies that she is happy to have a good friend like Plerng and soon to be brother in law. This comment warranted a frown from Plerng as he wishes it were only true. Sita wishes them both happiness and she said that she knows that Plerng is capable of giving Numfon true happiness.

That night, grandma calls both Plerng and Phong to her room. She is smiling. She tells them to sit on the chair and not their usual place on the floor. She shows a ring to Phong and tells her the history- that she intended on giving it to the woman she chose for Pipat. But Pipat has chose Phong. This made Phong cry. But grandma wasn’t finished. She said that she wants to ask Phong for permission, to use this ring for Numfon in their wedding. Phong looks up at grandma with tears in her eyes. She thanks her for being kind to Plerng. Grandma then invites them to move to the big house. The two said that they didn’t want to cause trouble but grandma calls Plerng grandson and both Phong and Plerng look up in shock. “Grandma?” Plerng repeats. Grandma says unless she is not his grandma. Plerng says that she will always be his grandma.

At their small home, Plerng and mom are happy. Phong says that this is like grandma has forgiven what she and Pipat has done. Plerng embraces his mom.

Nari eagerly announces to Root and Non that Plerng is moving to the big house. Everyone is ecstatic.

Phong sees grandma again and tells her not to be stressed. Grandma asks her if she can accept what she has done to Phong’s family. Phong said that she used to be sad but she is no longer sad the moment she had Plerng. She is able to empathize with grandma. Then grandma cries and tells Phong that there was one more thing she wanted to ask before she dies. (What will that be?)

And that concludes Episode 13 everyone!

Will Numfon and Plerng’s wedding be smooth and successful? With Nut around, I’m afraid not, after all he’s NUTS! Do tune in to Episode 14 to find out, which is the END (gasp) – Aug. 12th at 8:30pm. The grand finale!

*And on a side note, (as if everyone hasn’t noticed this) but Mario looks exceptionally gorgeous, handsome and lost for words attractive in this episode. Every scene he’s in- he is amazingly.. beautiful.

*Here’s a quick preview of Ep14: We see Plerng and Numfon in traditional Thai wedding wear- most likely during the morning/afternoon ceremony. We hear Numfon saying that everyone says that Plerng is a good person, it makes her rethink that she wants the wedding to be out of love. We hear Sita asking Numfon if she loves Plerng. We see Plerng and Numfon in their evening wedding wear: Plerng in his handsome tux and Numfon in her trendy, white gown. And he teases her all the way down the aisle. We see Boot asking nut to do it for her, for once. But Nut declines and says that it should have been his. Next we see him aiming a gun at the wedding stage and everyone disperses!

Episode 14

This lakorn continues to surprise me, when I think it will end, we get another episode- what a treat! My apologies for not looking at the program prior to claiming that the ending was today (Thanks Marioholic for letting me know.) Rest assured though, we shall have the long awaited ending tomorrow which only leaves us to appreciate today’s episode even more- episode 14- the wedding! Also, Happy Mother’s Day! I will not inject my feedback until at the end of the recap, don’t want to spoil anything for y’all. Without further ado, I present to you Ep 14′s recap.


The onset of this episode brings us to grandma’s room, as grandma lays in bed while Phong attends to her from the floor. Grandma tells Phong that she feels much better now that she is doing some goodness for Phong and Plerng. There’s just one last problem left for her before she dies. She wants to know who the owner of the heart is. Phong stares at her speechless, uncertain if she should tell. So she stands outside of grandma’s door crying, and whispers into the night, “What should I do Pipat?”

At Numfon’s condo, she appears anxious and checks her time. She finds Sita.
Numfon: Can you stop work for a day? Please accompany me.
Sita: To where?
Numfon: Well mom called and told me that she has already booked a makeover for me. I don’t even know why she would book it.
Sita: A bridal makeover?
Numfon: Yes, I don’t see the necessity. We don’t need to do that much.
Sita: You can’t Numfon. Thai Diamond is marrying Ananta, you have to be beautiful to suit the honor.
Numfon: Yes.. but can you come with me?
Sita: Sorry, the bride needs to go with the groom. And today I’m not free either.
Numfon: But P’Sita-
Sita: Don’t need to beg, I’ll call Plerng for you.
Numfon: Wait no-
But Sita has already disappeared into her room.

As Plerng picks Numfon up, Numfon settles in his car.
Numfon: I could have gone alone, don’t need to bother you for nothing.
Plerng: It’s ok.
Numfon: You won’t be bored waiting two or three hours for me?
Plerng: No, I brought work with me.
Numfon: If Sita would come with me, it would be over.
Plerng: She probably has good intentions and wants us to spend time with each other.
Numfon: We don’t need to, we’ve already known each other for awhile now.
Plerng: I meant that we haven’t spent time together as a couple.
Then he pauses and they look at each other.
Plerng: It’s good, this way I can fulfill my duty.
Numfon: So you’re only doing this because of duty then?
Plerng looks at her and finally nods his head: Yes.
Numfon: Ok, then I must compliment that you are doing your duty very well.

As they arrive to the parlor, he tries to open the door for her, but she beats him to it and slams the door in his groin.
He yelps with pain.
Numfon: Oh sorry, I didn’t know you would do the duty of opening the door too. Are you ok?
Plerng grimaces in pain: I’m ok, I’m ok.
Numfon: I’ll call when I’m done.
As she walks away, she mutters that he deserved it when he’s so inclined about fulfilling his duty.
Which leaves Plerng wincing in pain once again.

Boot is over at Nut’s apartment and she shares the news with him, that she is afraid that grandma will hand over everything to Plerng. Nut angrily disputes that he will not allow that to happen. He will kill Plerng. Mom begs him not to and tells him that if he can’t stand being here then he can stay abroad with someone she knows. She tells her son not to worry about Plerng, she will not let him go. Nut appears disinclined to believe her but he agrees to do as she requests for the time being. Angry tears flow from his face.

In Chanon’s office, Non presents Sita with the finished jewelry set.
Non: Is it to your liking?
Sita: Yes, it’s beautiful. I intended to make this set for Numfon to be the most beautiful bride.
Non: I’m happy to see you so strong like this.
She smiles at him.
Sita: If I did not receive your advice, I probably won’t be able to do it.
Non looks confused.
Non: My advice? Which one?
Sita: Allow myself to accept the truth. From now on, I will look at the world as is, not the way that I want it to be. I think that my happiness is being able to see the two people I love happy.
Non beams at her.
Sita: What are you smiling at?
Non: I’m happy to see that you are happy because it makes me happy too.
Sita: Don’t tell Numfon about this set ok?
Non: Why not?
Sita: If you tell her it won’t be a surprise. Please keep this as a secret until the wedding, ok?
He nods his head. They both smile.

The night draws near as Numfon is on her laptop in her condo’s terrace. She appears stressed out and frustrated. She recalls her conversation with Plerng in the car. “Are we really getting married for duty then?” she asks herself. Sita sees that her sister is outside and accompanies her.
Sita: It’s so close to the wedding now, you’re still working?
Numfon: It’s just a wedding out of duty, what’s the point of being so serious?
Sita: Numfon, you’ve already made a decision you can’t play around.
Numfon: Don’t be so serious, Plerng thinks like me.
Sita: We’ve already talked about this right? Whatever the reason why you both are getting married, since you are going to marry, you both will be husband and wife. If you both think it’s a duty, then why don’t you fulfill your husband and wife duties to the best of your abilities?
Numfon: But you used to tell me that you won’t marry someone you don’t love. How come you’ve changed your mind now?
Sita: I didn’t change my mind. If I was in your situation, I will do the same thing, to preserve our surname.
Numfon looks away uncertainly.
Numfon: When I agreed to be engaged with P’Nut, I simply thought that if I marry a good man, whether I love him or not is not important..
Numfon stands up.
Numfon: But today, now that I have to marry Plerng, a man that everyone says is good, it makes me rethink that perhaps I want to marry out of love.
Sita: So do you love Plerng?
Numfon looks at the night sky, blinking away tears.

The following day, Thai Diamond has a board of director’s meeting where Nari presents her PR plan for the company. However, they could not commence the meeting or proceed with the meeting when a shareholder removes herself from the business- Boot that is. She sends a missive that she doesn’t want to concern herself with Thai Diamond and will not be coming to work. This leaves the entire company in shambles. Root tries to talk sense to his sister, and why can’t she think about the whole of the company as oppose to trying to bring everyone down. Boot refuses to listen to her brother.

Boot has purchased airfare tickets for her son but Nut is not ready.. She tells him that he needs to leave the day that Plerng gets married so people won’t notice. He eventually gives in to his mom, his expression however, tells a different story.

Plerng tells his uncle that the best way out is to give her what she wants, he doesn’t want everyone to be burdened because of him. Uncle Root disagrees. Plerng asks that they don’t tell grandma this because he doesn’t want her to be hurt. But grandma overhears them and decides to take matters into her own hands and come back to work, which leaves Boot exceptionally angry. She storms into grandma’s office and says that she is overstepping her bounds. But grandma says that Boot is neglecting her job and she will not let Thai Diamond go down because of Boot’s stupid angst against her own nephew. Immediately, Boot claims that grandma has forgotten what they have done to her. Grandma pleads for Boot to end her evil ways once and for all and let it end. Boot refuses and says that grandma wants it all to end so she can give Plerng everything.

Finally, the day that we’ve all been waiting for has arrived. We hear organs playing in the background, Plerng dressed in Thai traditional wedding wear, escorting his grandma from the house to the hotel. The family is smiling and everyone is glowing and beautifully adorned, sans Boot and Nut. The engagement ceremony commences; the french doors of the hotel opens, and in walks Root, followed by Plerng and Numfon, Nari then Non and Sita. Plerng is enamored and continues to stare at Numfon as she is wearing a gold costume. Numfon looks straight ahead and then at him. Everyone is smiling at the beautiful couple.

The engagement ceremony goes on smoothly, Plerng and Numfon sit on the floor with their legs folded. The elders sit atop the sofa. Since grandma is the elder from the groom side, she requests to start the engagement. Grandma tells Plerng to put the ring on Numfon’s finger. He looks slowly at Numfon, takes the ring from the flower petals. It is a square cut, vintage style, exquisite diamond ring. Plerng reaches for her hand, slides the ring on her finger as their fingers touch. They respect each other with a bow and the cameras begin snapping.

On their walk back to prepare themselves for the evening party, Numfon looks at her ring. Plerng walks with her.
Plerng: Do you not like the ring?
Numfon: No, why do you ask?
Plerng: I noticed that you didn’t smile when I put the ring on your finger.
Numfon: Who can act so good like you?
Plerng: You think I was pretending to be happy?
Numfon: Let’s just say that I’ll try to fulfill my duty as good as you.

Nut sits on his bed, staring out with anger.

Numfon is in her hotel room, dressed in her exquisite wedding gown, a heart shape top that cinches at the waist and flares out to the top of her knees with the back of the dress draping well below her heels. Her hair is fashioned with an up-do and the veil coming out to cover her shoulders. She is beautiful indeed. She sits on the chaise, looking at her ring. Mom and Sita enters her room and compliments her.
Sita: You would be even more beautiful after you wear a diamond set that I’ve prepared for you.
Numfon: What diamond set?
Sita opens the diamond case.
A stunning set of pearls and diamonds greets hers.
Mom: It’s as beautiful as you’ve asked me to keep it a secret.
Numfon: You both are keeping secrets from me?
Sita: Just a little.
Numfon touches the necklace.
Sita: I’m happy that you like it. I wish you happiness forever.
Numfon: Thank you P’Sita. I love you.
They hold each other’s hands as tears swim in their eyes.
Numfon’s mom puts the jewelry pieces on her daughter.

In Plerng’s hotel room, he is ready as well and equally as beautiful- handsome I mean, dressed in a black tux, with his hair brushed back. Plerng appears nervous as his hands are clasped together. Phong walks in and tells him that the bride is ready. Uncle Root asks if he wanted to see her face. Plerng says yes.

Nut has arrived inconspicuous in a taxi.

Their hotel room doors are opened and they are across the hall from each other. Plerng stares at his bride, unable to move, breathe. He finally steps forward and they are face to face. He smiles at her.
As Numfon speaks Plerng leans in to hear.
Numfon: Don’t worry, tonight I will break your head.
Plerng smiles, she leans in.
Plerng: Why do I feel like you’re always sulking at me?
Numfon: Speak nicely! I’m sulking?
Plerng: Yes. Either way, husband and wives will be by each others side. It’s going to be that way.
Before Numfon could retort, the party moves forward and says that the couple are so well suited.
Plerng offers his arm to her, Numfon takes it with reluctance and they walk to the ballroom together.

Root in the meantime has arrived at Nut’s place, to ensure he leaves the country successfully. However much to her dismay, he was not in his room. She realizes with horror that he must be at the party.

The reception commences! A beautiful stage, seven tiered cake and guests congratulating the duo for their marriage. We see Nut peaking in but unsure what he’s planning on doing, then he disappears. The bride and groom are requested on stage. As they walk the red carpet:
Plerng: I thought you said you would break my head?
Numfon: This evening..
Plerng: I thought you were nervous.
Numfon: Why should I be nervous? It’s just a show, not even a real wedding.
Plerng: But I’m nervous (excited.)

On the sideline, Sita tells Non that the more she looks at the couple, the more well suited they are. Non agrees but keeps looking at her as if he doesn’t believe it. Sita exclaims that she really feels that way.

On stage, grandma gives Plerng and Numfon each a long, jasmine garland and proceeds to open the reception. Grandma says that in this momentous occasion, she would like everyone to know that she will give all of her shares in Thai Diamond as a wedding gift to the bride and groom. Everyone applauds but Phong and Plerng looks on with concern. Grandma raises her glass to toast the couple but Nut steps in and yells that he was not happy for them. “You have no right to give the shares of Thai Diamond to him!”

Root steps in the way but Nut pulls out a gun- the guests disperse. He aims his gun at Plerng.
Plerng: You should think carefully before you do anything.
Nut: Why? Are you afraid of death? What about what you’ve done to me? You’ve taken everything from me. You have no right to lecture me. Today I will take everything from you.
Nari tells him to stop but he yells at her for being on Plerng’s side. Grandma chimes in that he will only torment himself but Nut wasn’t having any of it. As Numfon steps in and says that everyone is worried about him. But he tells her to be quiet. A fight immediately ensues for possession of the gun. Non and Nut both pull for the gun but Non loses as Nut shoots him in the leg. The ladies screech and Plerng wrestles with Nut. They roll around until finally Plerng is on top and a gunshot goes off. It is discovered that Nut was immediately shot and dies with his eyes wide open. At the same time, Boot rushes in and sees her son- dead. She blames it on Plerng and loses it. It was the last straw for her as she screams at everyone, especially her mom.
Boot: Do you know what they’ve done to your heart?
Grandma: Why? What happened?
Boot: You wanted to know who donated your heart right? It’s Plerng, the murderer who has given the heart to you.
Grandma: What are you saying? Plerng? Phongpeo?
Boot: Your heart right? You wanted to know who’s heart it is right? It’s Pipat!
Grandma goes into shock and loses consciousness. Everyone calls her name as she falls to the ground.
The music picks up as the entire cast bursts into tears.

At the hospital, the doctors are trying to revive her.
Root comes out of Non’s room and proclaims that he is ok. Plerng and Phong stands in front of the operating room. He says that it’s his fault, he should have told her the truth from the beginning. Uncle Root tells him that he did the best he could that day. If someone were to be wrong, then everyone would be at fault. Perng walks away, distraught. Sita mentions that she feels bad for Plerng and Phong. Numfon admits that she did believe at first that Plerng sold his dad’s heart. She goes after him.

In the hospital hallway that overlooks the Bangkok traffic.
Numfon: Plerng..
He turns around and looks at her.
Plerng: At last, the worst thing that I’ve imagined for my grandma has occurred.
Numfon: But in this problem, Boot is the one who is responsible. You weren’t wrong.
Plerng: Despite that, I know now that grandma can’t accept it. If anything happens to her, I will never forgive myself.
Plerng fights back tears.
Numfon reaches out for his hand, she holds it firmly in hers.
Numfon: I understand how you’re feeling.
He looks at her hands, holding his.
Numfon slowly lets it go. They look into each others eyes.

Phong walks in and finds Plerng. They both pray for grandma and ask that Pipat watch over her. Numfon looks on sadly at them.

The doctor is able to revive grandma. The family is excited but won’t be able to see her until tomorrow. As they all walk back to Non’s room, Plerng is alone with Numfon.
Plerng: Thank you.
Numfon: Why are you thanking me? I’m not a doctor.
Plerng: Thank you for being my support.

Boot is mourning her son, she refuses to talk to Nari, telling her daughter that she only has a child, and that’s Nut. Nari cries.

The next day in Numfon’s room (back in her condo..) her wedding dress is laid out on the bed. She stands in the balcony crying and recalling the snippets of times where people told her that she has stolen, broken and taken things from them. She recalls that she married Plerng despite breaking her sisters heart, breaking Lin’s heart as well as breaking Nut’s heart. She asks herself, “Am I the cause of all of the bad things that are happening?” Numfon glances at her beautiful ring through a torrent of tears.

As Boot sees to Nut’s body and arranges for it to be sent to the temple, Nari approaches her mom in the hallway. It is a profound conversation:
Nari: Please let me accompany you to the temple.
Boot: No need, don’t bother with me.
Nari: Why are you doing this to me?
Boot: What do you want me to do? Do you want me to plead you since you went to the side of people who killed my son?
Nari: Mom, listen to me first. I think it’s time for you to relinquish the past.
Boot: I don’t have a child like you. You horrible child. Don’t bother with me.
Boot tries to walk away.
Nari: That’s right, you’ve never seen me as your child. You’ve loved only Nut. No matter if I die you never care. You never asked me what happened to me. I almost killed myself, did you know that?
Boot: You- kill yourself?
She didn’t believe it.
Nari: Mom listen carefully, Nut sold me to Pairod. He imprisoned me, he wanted to force me to steal the diamonds. I didn’t want to do it, so he tortured me. Did you know that in all those time, Nut never helped me? But the person who helped me is Plerng, the person we hate so much we want to kill him. Without him I wouldn’t be alive. Did you know that?
Boot shockingly stuns herself into more tears and embraces her daughter.

The doctor tells the kins that grandma is fine but refuses to see anyone. Plerng says that she must be very angry with him to the point where she won’t forgive him. Uncle Root tells him to wait until she feels better and in a better mood.

Grandma cries as she recalls all of the times that everyone has lied to her.

Back at Nut’s funeral, Boot and Nari were the only ones there.
Nari consoles her mom: You still have me, I will take care of you.
Boot: I’m sorry.. that I didn’t listen to you when you tried to tell me. I’m sorry. I was wrong. I am a bad mom. I’m so sorry. I’ve tormented both of your lives.
Nari: Let’s start over..
Boot looks at her daughter: Ok. I want to do some goodness for Nut.

At Numfon’s condo, Sita is trying to get her sister to come down to eat, it is strange that she is in her room all day. As Numfon tells her sister that she will follow her later, she walks back to her laptop. She looks at Boston University website and says “This is the best way for us.” After the laptop monitor, we see the ring, placed back in its box.

At the hospital, the doctor tells grandma that she is fit to go home. Grandma tells the doctor not to mention this to her kids because she doesn’t want to bother them. She will find her own way home.

In Non’s hospital room, his arm is in a sling. Root tells them that grandma still refuses to speak to them. Plerng is blaming everything on himself again but Non tells him not to speak like that. Non thinks that Plerng will be able to win over grandma’s heart again. But Plerng says that this time it’s not the same as last time.. Plerng and Phong walk by grandma’s room before they walk away.

That closes today’s episode. Let’s get a glimpse of what is to come for our finale!

Preview Ep 15 (Finale! The real deal.. really..)
We see Numfon talking to Plerng: After I leave this place I want to be with someone I love and who loves me. You too, you should marry someone you love.
Then we see Numfon telling her sister and mom that she will study abroad in New York. Sita asks Numfon that Numfon will not marry Plerng then? We also see Sita later telling Non that they can’t let this end like this. We see Plerng asking Numfon: Is this your way out? She answers yes, and good luck too..

Will Plerng finally tell Numfon what she’s dying to hear?

—

First off, I am glad this is not the ending, with the way that the story is unfolding, simply ending at episode 14 would be too short! We need episode 15 in its entirety to satisfy my cravings- for Plerng and Numfon’s sweet moments that is. There were moments in this episode where you sort of feel for Numfon. Especially the car scene where Plerng completely puts his foot in his mouth- when she asked him if everything he’s doing is out of duty and he replies yes. It was a perfect opportunity to not say anything.. But later Plerng subtly drops hints that he wants the marriage to be real, he said that he wasn’t pretending to be happy.. or when they were walking down the red carpet, that he was excited that they were married. For being a person who looks at people’s actions more than listen to their words, Numfon is not keen on observing Plerng. Can’t she tell that the guy can’t take his eyes off of her, that he taunts her when he taunts no one else, that she practically drives him crazy? No, because much to her dismay, Numfon is a conflicting character and needs to hear how he feels about her. Beyond her exterior confidence lies an insecure woman. I love the contradictions in their characters- makes for an excellent lakorn.

Boot is a great actress! The scene where she learns of Nari’s torment by Pairod, you feel for her.. Nut also did a great job when he agrees with his mom despite feeling differently, he angrily stares at the camera as the tears fall, freely. I am sure on tomorrow’s episode, the director will tie our lessons together for us.. one thing is clear, there is no other way for Nut to go but south, like the morgue..

So I am dying to watch the ending, I love the pacing, the way they take their time patching up relationshps, gaining forgiveness and most importantly, reserving an entire episode for the main characters! It is late, I shall head to bed, but I’m looking forward to reading about what you have to say! Until tomorrow

Episode 15

We have journeyed with Plerng Toranong since July 9th, from Plerng’s humble beginnings in the fishing village of Ranong to his fierce transformation as a multimillionaire and extraordinaire in Bangkok. Plerng has proven himself to his grandmother and his entire family, as well as achieved his goals. Most importantly though, he was able to maintain his pride, his arrogance and the true essence of himself throughout the challenges and obstacles that were pitted against him.


But this drama isn’t all about Plerngrit Chatiyotin. The story surrounds the Thai Diamond family as well, as we watch how each member of the household undergo their own transformations and life long lessons. There are consequences for one’s actions and that greed and envy can cause irrevocable damages- these are values and repercussions that are woven throughout the drama. Butsakorn, AhNut and Nari all learned a firm lesson and are changed forever because of it. And for Plerng, the final question is, will he allow himself to go after the one woman he deemed himself unworthy of, and finally tell her what’s buried deep within his heart?

Episode 15 closes our last chapter of Plerng Toranong: let’s find out what went on in our finale.

It is daytime in Bangkok, in the hospital where grandma currently resides. Her daughter Boot asks to see her, as Nari trails behind. Boot is remorse and her face is downcast, tears flowing from her eyes. She apologizes to her mom and admits that she had caused everything. She also says that she knows that her mom will never forgive her this time around, but she is willing to accept that. All that she ask is that grandma not be angry at Phong and Plerng. She was the one who was bad and caused many people to misunderstand them.
Grandma looks away this entire time.
Boot continues, she is not doing this for herself. She is doing it to gain some goodness for her son Nut, and she asks grandma to allow her to fulfill this.
The violin version of Piang Nai Jai plays in the background.
As Boot and Nari exit grandma’s hospital room, Nari tells her mom that one day grandma would forgive and forget.

A moment later grandma invites everyone (Root, Non, Phong and Plerng) to her room. Everyone looks guiltily at her. Grandma says that ever since she received the heart transplant, she has tried asking all of them about who donated it, but they all helped in the lie, especially Plerng and Phong.
Plerng looks at his grandma and bows to her, he apologizes but he said that he had his reasons.
Grandma: What?
Plerng: I thought you hated my parents. If you knew that I donated my dad’s heart to you, your condition may worsen.
Grandma: So you were thinking for me?
Root: It was a hard decision to make when he decided to donate the heart.
Everyone continues to come to Plerng’s defense.
Plerng: This was my worst fear, that if the truth were revealed, you would be angry at my parents.
Plerng fights the tears.
Plerng: But if you were to be angry, be angry at me.
Grandma: I am angry at everyone.. except for Pipat.
She looks at them and says: Boot came to see me and has admitted to everything.
Everyone is surprised.
Grandma looks at Plerng and Phong: If you still think that I’m your grandma, and your husbands mom, don’t do this again.
Everyone were in tears of joy.

At Nut’s funeral, Boot is shocked that everyone came. She bows on the ground to grandma and apologizes. Grandma tells her that there is no mom in the world who would hate or be angry at their child. She forgives her as Boot shakes with tears.
Plerng apologizes to his aunt, that he is sorry that he was the cause of all of their problems. Boot doesn’t want him and Phong to ask for forgiveness. Boot continues that everything happened because of her greed and envy. She says that she is the one who needs to apologize to everyone. She tells Plerng and Phong that she is sorry. Grandma tells Boot to let the past be the past and that she still has her mom and her family that will be by her side. Boot embraces her mom and everyone watches on with bittersweet happiness. And the picture of Nut also watches on.

They proceed with the cremation, the sound of prayers in the background mixed with their poignant tears and smoke, billowing from the burning. Grandma says her last words to Nut, that she hopes his spirit will go peacefully. Boot tells her late son that she will love him, always.

Afterward, Boot is on the floor, talking to her mom. She is telling her that she has decided to practice Dharma so she can send goodness for Nut- there were a lot of children that will need her help. Grandma tells her to visit her often. As she leaves, she says goodbye to Plerng and Phong as well and thanks Plerng for always doing things for her and Nut even when they have never been nice to him. Finally, she says goodbye to her daughter and tells her to be a good kid and to take care of grandma. That is the last we see of Boot, as she gets into the van and waves goodbye.

At Numfon’s condo, grandma has come to see MaeMarn. She tells her that she would like to talk to her about Plerng and Numfon’s wedding. MaeMarn tells grandma that she is concerned about it too. Grandma asks Maemarn if she objects if Grandma takes care of their wedding again asap.

Plerng’s white Toyota pulls to a stop before the steps to the pergola. This time, they are standing adjacent to the pergola, overlooking the crisp water and towering buildings. Plerng walks to her with a smile. Numfon stands with her arms crossing.
Plerng: Numfon, do you need something?
She turns to him: Grandma came to see my mom. Did you know about this?
Plerng: No I didn’t. What happened?
Numfon: It’s probably because of the wedding. Everyone is afraid that I would lose face. Mom and grandma agreed to have us get married again.
She turns her back to him.
Plerng follows her with a smile: So what did you say?
Numfon: I.. I don’t know. That’s why I came to ask you. What do you say?
Plerng: I.. I..
She turns around: What do you say?
Plerng: If grandma and MaeMarn thinks this is the best solution, I don’t have a problem.
Numfon: So you still think that we should get married to fix our problem?
Plerng: Do you think there’s another way?
Numfon: There is..
Plerng: Do you mean-
Numfon: Plerng, I’ve thought about it well, if I were to marry, I’m not going to marry because of a crazy, stupid problem. I’m only going to marry someone I love. My life from now on, I want to be with someone I love and someone who loves me. You too.
She looks at him.
Numfon: You should marry someone you love.
Plerng looks sadly back at her as she turns around and walks away.
And as she escapes even further away, Plerng says out loud: Numfon, did you not know that the person I love doesn’t love me?
Numfon keeps walking as she pauses and turns around to look at him, he is walking away. Then he stops and turns around but she’s already walking. The painful scene gnaws at the heart as they go their separate ways.

At Numfon’s condo, Numfon tells her mom and Sita that she will not marry. She said that she has thought carefully and thanks them for being concerned for her. But she wants to decide her own life. She wants to study abroad in New York. Both Sita and mom shouted “New York” at the same time. Numfon tells them that it is better than marrying someone who doesn’t love you, and she excuses herself.

When she got to her room, Numfon looks herself in the mirror then makes her way to her bed. She recalls her previous conversation with Plerng, when he tells her that he didn’t have a problem if grandma and MaeMarn decided that another wedding would be a way out. Sita interrupts her thought, “Are you really not going to marry Plerng?” Numfon nods her head and says that she has already made up her mind. “But I think Plerng loves you..” Sita says. Numfon interjects, “No, we don’t love each other. We were marrying because we needed to and if we were to be married, we won’t be happy.”

The following day, the ring is returned to grandma with an apology. Grandma asks Numfon if she was unhappy with her.
Numfon: I want to study abroad.
Grandma: Are you sure?
Numfon looks at Plerng then nods her head to grandma.
Grandma glances at Plerng: What do you say?
Plerng looks at Numfon: After talking about it with Numfon, we both don’t have a problem.
Grandma: If you both have already worked it out I won’t say anything.
But grandma looks regretfully at them. Phong doesn’t have a problem either, she says that the two are older now. they should know what is best for them.

In the back yard, by the pond, Plerng and Numfon meets.
Plerng looks at her: This is your way out?
Numfon: That’s right..
Plerng: Then I hope that you find success in what you intend to do.
He glances into the pond.
Numfon: You too, I wish you luck all the same.
She looks away and secretly wipes away her tears.

At Chanon’s office, Sita is waiting for him. (Notice how the situation is reversed.. normally Chanon comes to see her.)
Sita: Did you know that Perng and Numfon aren’t going to marry?
Non: Really?
Sita: Yes and they are talking to grandma right now.
Non: Do you know the reason?
Sita: Numfon thinks that Perng doesn’t love her.
Non: Plerng doesn’t love Numfon? What is she thinking?
He was in disbelief.
Sita: So you think like me too..
Non: Yes, I think Plerng loves Numfon.
Sita: Yes, I think they both are in love with each other.
Non: Plerng doesn’t act the way that he speaks, what girl would know?..
Sita: It’s too bad, that she has to lose a good person.
Sita gets up: I know that she doesn’t want to study abroad, she’s just leaving so she can forget.
Non stands up: Then we must get Perng to tell Numfon that he loves her.
Sita: How are we going to do that?
Non: We have to work together.

It is dark at the Chatiyotin’s house. Plerng sits outside and looks outward. Non approaches him.
Non: I heard that you and Numfon aren’t going to marry.
Plerng: Yes.
Non: Are you sure?
Plerng: Marriage is a willingness on both sides.
Non: Whether that is the case, I think you can still talk it out. Let me ask you honestly, do you not love Numfon?
Plerng: Love or not.. is not the problem, because Numfon doesn’t love me.
Non: How do you know?
Plerng: She told me, that if she were to marry again she would only marry someone she loves.
Non: Plerng..
Plerng: There’s no point in talking about this. Excuse me.
Plerng walks away, leaving Chanon frustrated but not sure on what he should do.

In the Board of Director’s meeting, Plerng has announced that since the last three months, Thai Diamond’s profit has increased more than the other years. And that the best news is that Thai Diamond has come back to being the #1 Jewelry company in the business. Grandma also took the opportunity to announce that Plerng will be officially taking over for Pipat who has 20% of the share. He will also gain Boot’s shares as well as grandma’s which will total to 60% and makes him the one with the biggest shares in the company. Plerng is stunned, speechless. Everyone gives him applauses and congratulations. However, as they all leave the conference room, Plerng bows to his grandma and tells her that he cannot accept the shares. It is not what he needs. Then grandma asks him what did he need?

Later on in grandma’s room, Plerng and mom sit around the table.
Plerng: I think that my duty here is done. I’d like to go back to Ranong.
Grandma: Go back to Ranong?
Plerng turns to his mom: Do you want to go back with me or would you like to stay here and take care of grandma?
Phong: I’m worried about grandma.
Grandma: Then you will stay with me, accompany me, you are like a daughter to me.
Phong: Yes
Grandma: If you think your life is over there, and you want to go back, then I won’t force you or say anything.

Sita meets with Chanon again, this time she is in shock.
Sita: What? Plerng is returning to Ranong next week?
Non: Yes, he told grandma today.
Sita: We can’t let it end here. I thought you said you will get Plerng to tell Numfon that he loves her?
Non: I tried..sometimes if two people choose their life already we shouldn’t change it.
Sita: But those two love each other.
Non: But they won’t say it.
Sita: So this means that Perng and Numfon will have to break up to live in opposite ends of the world?
They look at each other, concerned.

That night, Perng sits alone outside, gazing. Lost in his thoughts and sadness.
Non sees Phong looking at her son from the inside.
Non: It doesn’t look like he’s kidding about going back to Ranong.
Phong: Something is on his mind..
Non: About Numfon right?
Phong: You know?
Non: Yes, I told Perng to tell Numfon that he loves her. But he refuses to talk so I don’t know what to do. If he wasn’t so tight-lipped, she wouldn’t stop the wedding.
Phong looks on shocked.

The next day Non hands Sita a journal.
Sita: What is this?
Non: Plerng’s journal.
Sita: Why are you giving me this?
Non: Phong thinks that Plerng likes Numfon so she stole the journal. She tells me that when Plerng has something on his mind, he would write in his journal. This may be useful. Why don’t you let Numfon read it?

Sita rushes home and goes into Numfon’s room.
Numfon is packing.
Sita: Why are you in such a rush to leave?
Numfon: I thought I would visit for a month before I start school.
Sita: So when are you thinking about leaving?
Numfon: 2am tomorrow.
Sita: That means it’s tonight then. Did you tell mom yet?
Numfon: Not yet, but today or any other day, it’s the same thing.
Sita: Can you pause on going? I want you to think carefully first.
NumfOn: I’ve gone this far, there is no way I will change my mind.
Sita: Even when you know that Plerng loves you?
Numfon looks at her in shock: What are you saying? Just help me pack.
Sita: Ok, but after you read this journal first. It’s Plerng’s journal.
Numfon: Plerng’s journal? Why are you giving it to me?
Sita: Sometimes, it might help you get to know him better.

Numfon sits on the floor as she goes through the journal, she turns a page and begins reading:

Today I was surprised that at the restaurant Numfon came to apologize to me. Normally she likes to sulk and cause problems. But today she was even more beautiful.

The picture below, Numfon says, “This is pretty for you?” but she smiles and turns a page.

I’ve never lied before, but I have to do it because of you. Did you know that I made a lot of appointments with my customers? You would scold me if I were late or early or whatever. You were very difficult, I wanted to go so I went. It’s lucky my customers believed I was really sick.

She looks at the picture he drew and smiles. Turns a page.

Today I had a lot of problems to worry about, but my mind is not on work. Today I gave Numfon crab dumpling, thought to make her happy. I’m sorry Numfon, I didn’t know you were allergic to crab.

Numfon gets teary eyed and turns the page.

A picture of flowers. I couldn’t sleep today. I tried calling but you didn’t pick up, you might still be mad at me. Please heal quickly. Flowers for you.

She turns the page and sees a ripped piece of shirt. She recalls that she used it to wrap Plerng’s wound.

That day I was so worried about her, it was the first time that I felt that I will never allow anything to happen to her. At last, it was lucky we survived.

She grasp the sleeve as she cries.

I will keep this shirt forever because it is something that Numfon gave to me.

As she turns the page and reads, she cries harder.

I’ve never been so happy in my life. Grandma told me to marry Numfon even when she never really liked seeing me. But I was very happy, never been so happy then to marry with Numfon.

She turns a page, an image of a man in the rain presents to her.

Today Numfon called me to talk to me about our wedding- the second time. She told me that she will not marry. When I heard it, I was very sad. But what made me even more sad was when she told me that she will only marry someone she loves.

Numfon covers her mouth, as deep anguish tears at her.

But it’s ok because.. I will love only Numfon, forever.

The next day Plerng hands everything over to Uncle Root and thanks him for everything. Non keeps asking if he was really going back to Ranong. No amount of begging was going to work because even grandma failed. (According to Root) Plerng thanks his uncle for understanding him. He bows to his uncle. As he leaves Chanon’s phone rings- from Sita.

A family meeting is called as everyone awaits Plerng. Non tells him that Numfon will be leaving tonight to study abroad. Plerng is shocked. Nari asks him if he loves Numfon, Plerng merely says it’s I.. Non then says that he feels sorry for Numfon. Plerng was confused. Non continues saying that Sita told him that Numfon won’t marry Plerng because he won’t tell her that he loves her. Non also says that Numfon loves Plerng and she’s only studying abroad because she’s sad. “Will you let her go like that? You will regret it for the rest of your life” adds Uncle Root. Everyone chimes in and tries to encourage him. Plerng looks at them and makes a decision.

Plerng rushes to Numfon’s house with a bouquet of pink and white roses, “I’m here to take my bride back,” he exclaims as Sita opens the door. She tells him that Numfon has already left. Plerng goes inside the condo and tries to call Numfon, but she has turned her phone off. Sita tells him that she mentioned she will have a meal with a friend before she leaves. Plerng immediately questions where, what time and if she had her friend’s number. But Sita can only give him a dumbfounded look. Plerng goes back into his car, crushed as he recalls their moments together.

It’s dark now as Plerng finally makes his way home. His mom and grandma greets him from the entrance.
Plerng: I don’t know where else I would look for her.
Grandma: Do you want to go to America to find her?
Plerng: I better not.. she did this as an answer that she wants to start a new life.
Phong: You have to be strong.
Plerng: Yes..
He walks dejectedly inside.

The next day Plerng asks his mom if she has seen his journal. Nonchalantly, Phong asks Plerng if he brought it with him to Bangkok. Then she ask him to think about the last time he wrote in his journal.
Plerng: The last time was the day..
Phong pretends not to know: That day you must have been very sad so you forgot where you put it.
Plerng: That must be it..

Plerng says goodbye to his family, he bows to grandma on the floor. Grandma asks to hold him. When she learned that he was going back to Ranong on a bus, she told him to take the car that she bought for him. Plerng concedes and everyone watches him as he drives away.

On the drive to Ranong, he stops at 7-11 and pinches the bridge of his nose from the ensuing headache. He thinks about his road trip with Numfon. He finally gets off and heads to the washroom to put cold water on his face. He looks towards the female washroom and thinks about the time he rushes Numfon out of the bathroom. He has it bad, everything reminds him of her. Plerng continues on his drive, passing the sunny, blue sea, with the road stretching ahead of him.

He arrives to his home, on the tip of the Ranong dock. It is a sunny day, the house is the color of sky blue. He takes his sunglasses off and walks shockingly inside. The inside of the house has newspaper on the floor and also freshly painted sky blue. He looks around with surprise then sees Numfon rolling paint on the back of the house.
Plerng: Numfon?
Numfon: Oh you’re here?
He steps down.
Plerng: What is this?
Numfon: Giving you your dream, sky blue house that you wanted.
Plerng: I thought you were studying abroad.
Numfon: How can I go?
She goes inside the house and retrieves his journal.
He looks on confused.
Plerng: This is my journal, how did you get it?
She won’t tell and looks away.
Plerng: What is this, I’m confused. My mom, Sita, do they know you are here?
Numfon: Let me tell you something, everyone in the world knows, only you don’t know.
Plerng: Everyone? You mean.. Grandma, Uncle Root, Non, Nari, Sita?
Numfon: Including your mom.
Plerng: What do you mean?

She recalls the event after she read the journal and her impending scheme to Plerng:
Sita: You’re still mad at Perng?
Numfon: Yes, really angry. I hate this type of people. Love me but let me misunderstand.
Sita: Well now you know, he loves you.
Numfon: Love but don’t tell, I don’t like it.
Sita: What do you want then?
Numfon: I will get even. You have to work with me.
Sita: You’re going to fool Plerng then?
Numfon nods her head then she calls grandma that she will marry Perng, but everyone has to help her.

Back at the little house in Ranong.
He angrily says: So you’re fooling me then.
Numfon: You fooled me first.
Numfon runs out of the house. Plerng still holds his journal as he follows her and angrily pulls her into his arms. She yelps in shock but has her hands on his chest.
Plerng: I wasn’t messing around with you.
Numfon: You couldn’t even confess, how detesting.
Plerng: From what I heard you were angry with me because I didn’t tell you that I love you right?
Numfon: Let me go, I’m embarrassed.
Plerng: I can let you go, but after I tell you that…
He looks into her eyes.
Plerng: I love you, Numfon
She looks at him, smiling shyly and he slowly lets her go. She still has her hands on him.
Plerng: I’ve let you go.
She circles her hands around his neck: But I’m not letting go.
Plerng: Why?
Numfon: Because I love you too.
Plerng: You love me?
He wraps his arms around her waist.
Plerng: I am so happy to hear this from your lips. Otherwise, I will have to keep the words I love you to myself forever.
They smile at each other.
Numfon: I love you.
Plerng: I love you too.
He leans down and they kiss, foreheads together.
Plerng: I’m sorry that my drawing of you wasn’t so pretty. I will redraw.
Numfon: No need. I’ve already drawn a new one.
She takes the journal and shows him a page where she drew of them in their wedding gowns.
Plerng pulls her in for another hug, they hold each other tightly and smile from ear to ear.

As we watch them embrace, by the beautiful sea of Ranong, and the beautiful blue skies, we hear Plerng’s voice.

Plerng: Hold on please. You would think that it ends here.. but no.

A page turns.

After grandma’s health improved, the doctor allowed her to travel. She went on a world tour with my mom and my dad. She is very happy.

The next page turns.

Chanon and Sita opened a business together. Please give encouragement to this couple.

Next page

As for me and Numfon, we got married the way that she has drawn.


And.. they lived happily ever after. THE END

Sigh..

Sigh..

Speechless.

The slow burn romance between Plerng and Numfon has finally been realized, the last page of our story has finally been told. With the life long lessons learned.. Plerng has finally let himself go and deserve the one woman he always thought unreachable- the best part of it all is, she loves him just as much.

A fantastic ending to a fantastic drama. Encore.

credits to .roXXXane. and krispen (compilations)

[rhinna43]

Summary: Set in an uncommon land where the citizens are attentively waiting to celebrate one year anniversary of a snow dog, the special and distinguished canine that India has sent to them as the friendship mascot. While the snow dog seems to overwhelm all t...
Release Date: October 28, 2010
Rating: ? 18+
Genre: Action, Comedy
Duration: 1hr 30mins
Actors:
Koeti Aramboy
Mario Maurer
Natpapas Thanatonmaharat
Pakorn Chatbarirak
Pongpat Wachirabunjong
Director:
Pongpat Wachirabunjong

Official Trailer: http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=3Hx0IQOx3dQ

[rhinna43]

Summary: Two unfortunate friends and a drunk girl are accidentally entangled in troubles. After struggling to escape from the mayhem they didn't mean to get involved, they're stuck at a temple where they meet a peculiar undertaker who leads them to witness ghosts, the worst thing they've never dreamed of.
Release Date: December 30, 2010
Rating: PG
Genre: Comedy
Duration: 1hr 30mins
Actors:
Jareonporn Onlamai
Kietisak Udomnak
Mario Maurer
Nakorn Silachai
Patcharapa Chaichua
Director:
Nareubadee Wetchakam
Synopsis: Two unfortunate friends and a drunk girl are accidentally entangled in troubles. After struggling to escape from the mayhem they didn't mean to get involved, they're stuck at a temple where they meet a peculiar undertaker who leads them to witness ghosts, the worst thing they've never dreamed of. Release Date: December 30, 2010 Rating: PG Genre: Comedy Duration: 1hr 30mins Actors:Jareonporn OnlamaiKietisak UdomnakMario MaurerNakorn SilachaiPatcharapa ChaichuaDirector:Nareubadee Wetchakam

source: http://www.movieseer.com/th/movies/1...aranae_Hen_Pee

OFFICIAL SITEhttp://saranair-henphee.com/
OFFICIAL TRAILER: http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=fZ1L-TC6Jos

Full Movie:

http://www.youtube.com/v/kX4vt4IlB9U...layer_embedded
credits to .roXXXane.

[rhinna43]

[rhinna43]

You and Me Friends Forever (มึง-กู เพื่อนกันจนวันตาย)





Release Date: October 13 2011
About: Film that will prove the difference between men and gangsters and the meaning of "friendship" to be remembered in their heart forever.
Starring Mario Maurer
Directed By Bombay - Events Kowit soon
Produced By City Film Company

[rhinna43]

LOve in the market (official trailer)

http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Yhs9yGN1bvk

[rhinna43]

OREOS REQUEST Thru ABS-CBN Acquisition E-Mail



Guys Request tayo for the following TV Series of Mario Maurer


Plerng Toranong shown on Thai TV 3


Autumn Destiny shown on MCOT channel 9

E-Mails
Ranni_Cunanan-Guevara@abs-cbn.com
Rachel_Simon@abs-cbn.com
Jam_Mercado-IJM@abs-cbn.com
Joy_Bautista@abs-cbn.com
Leng_Raymundo@abs-cbn.com

Mas makakatulong kung included po sa e-mail kung anong tv station sa Thailand naipalabas ang isang series

c/o Kapamilya_Best

[rhinna43]

ABS-CBN Management
charo_santos@abs-cbn.com

Cory_Vidanes@abs-cbn.com

linggit_tan@abs-cbn.com

juan_manahan@abs-cbn.com

deo_endrinal@abs-cbn.com

malou_santos@abs-cbn.com

talent_center@abs-cbn.com

eugenio_lopeziii@abs-cbn.com

mariole_alberto@abs-cbn.com

ericjohn_salut@abs-cbn.com

web_feedback@abs-cbn.com

feedback@abs-cbn.com

enrico_santos@abs-cbn.com

laurenti_dyogi@abs-cbn.com

cathy_perez@abs-cbn.com


Star Cinema:

malou_santos@abs-cbn.com

Rikka_dylim@abs-cbn.com

starcinema@abs-cbn.com

olive_lamasan@abs-cbn.com

roxy_liquigan@abs-cbn.com

Ito yung mga e-mail nila yearssssssssssssss back pa yan kaya hindi ko lang sure kung active pa lahat yan pero malamang naman yung iba diyan oo si Laurenti Dyogi dati nag reply sa akin

Twitter

Since uso na rin naman ang twitter

http://twitter.com/#!/micodelrosario

http://twitter.com/#!/mialedesma
--> siya yung nag post dati sa tweet niya ng campaign for Mario Maurer for SC Star Cinema Advertising & Promotions

http://twitter.com/#!/StarCinema

http://twitter.com/#!/ROXY_LIQUIGAN

http://twitter.com/#!/EricJohnSalut
--> Advertising & Promotions Head, ABS-CBN Broadcasting Corporation; Editorial Consultant, ABS-CBN Interactive

c/o Kapamilya_Best

[rhinna43]

Thai heartthrob Mario Maurer likes the challenge that comes with being a celebrity
Nerisa Almo
Wednesday, December 14, 2011 05:09 PM



"With Filipino fans, I can communicate the best because all of you can speak English. I can speak English so we can communicate better. And they're very nice," says Thai actor Mario Maurer about the reception of his Pinoy fans.

Nerisa Almo

Thai heartthrob Mario Maurer returned to the Philippines to meet his fans at the Penshoppe Encore event last night, December 13, at the SMX Convention Center, SM Mall Of Asia, Pasay City.



Mario said he was surprised to see his billboards for the local clothing brand all over the metro.



He was also amazed at the number of fans he has in the country despite being a foreign celebrity.



Aside from the warm welcome he got, Mario also liked it that he could easily communicate with his Pinoy fans.



He told PEP.ph (Philippine Entertainment Portal), "With Filipino fans, I can communicate the best because all of you can speak English.



"I can speak English so we can communicate better. And they're very nice.



"[Fans] are always nice in every country.



"But in the Philippines, I can always communicate better."



"BEING A CELEBRITY IS A CHALLENGE." After the event, PEP and other media guests were given an opportunity to have a short interview with the 23-year-old actor.



In the interview, he mentioned one of the downsides of being a showbiz personality.



Mario said, "I think one of the hardest parts of being a celebrity is when you go around town and anywhere you go everyone recognizes you.



"Like, sometimes you wanna go to the mall.



"Like me, I go to the mall with friends, it's hard, but I get used to it.



"It's kinda hard to just go around with friends and they're not movie stars, so when they [fans] go with you, [my friends] just stand there."



Despite this, Mario still gets motivated because of the challenges in his job as an actor.



"It's like a challenge every day when I go to do a new role in a movie," he said.



"Every day I have to work, like, for a new movie or a new drama.



"It's like a challenge for me because you don't know what you're going to do.



"You know the role but you don't know what exactly you're going to see or do."



Does Mario have a dream role that he wants to portray in a TV series or a movie?

[rhinna43]

Mario Maurer considers PH his second home
abs-cbnNEWS.com
Posted at 12/14/2011 1:08 PM | Updated as of 12/14/2011 1:08 PM


Thai actor Mario Maurer says he wants to visit the Philippines more often

MANILA, Philippines – Thai superstar Mario Maurer revealed that the Philippines is slowly starting to feel like his second home.

In an interview with ABS-CBN News on Tuesday, Maurer said he is having a grand time whenever he is here in the country.

“Yeah, of course. I’m looking forward to coming here more often and getting to meet all my fans here,” he said.

Maurer was in the Philippines for a day for his fan conference dubbed as "The Encore."

The event was held at the SMX Convention Center Hall 4 in Pasay City Tuesday afternoon.

It was his second time to be in the country.

Meanwhile, Maurer recently celebrated his 23rd birthday.

Asked about his birthday wish, Maurer said: “What I want for my birthday, like you said, I have everything material. But the best thing I need is to spend time with my friends and family.”

Maurer gained popularity in the Philippines after he starred in 2010 film "Crazy Little Thing Called Love."

He made his silver screen debut in 2007 with "The Love of Siam," where he played the role of Tong, who is romantically attracted to his boyhood friend.

The portrayal earned him the Cinemanila Best Actor award in 2008. – Report from Ginger Conejero, ABS-CBN News

[rhinna43]

Mario Maurer: On life, [fan] love and looBy ANNIE S. ALEJO
December 15, 2011, 11:37am


Mario takes the Penshoppe catwalk for the second time at ‘The Encore’ show (photo: Magic Liwanag/PR Asia)

MANILA, Philippines – By now, Mario Maurer is a certified celebrity… a big star not just in Thailand but also here in the Philippines—as demonstrated by the rabid reception he has received from his ardent, screaming fans with point-and-shoots and SLRs during both his visits to the country. But why is his name on a toilet?

On ten of them, in fact. But it’s not too weird when he reveals the reason behind it.


Hope floats

This year’s monsoon season wreaked havoc in Thailand, affecting Bangkok and surrounding neighborhoods and flooding most provinces in the south. By now, the ongoing flooding has affected over 12 million people, with damages reaching 1,440 billion baht (US$45 billion) as estimated by the World Bank as of this month.

Naturally, Mario is not going to sit around enjoying the perks of his growing popularity without lending a hand to his struggling countrymen. His idea? Build toilets.

“I took my money and I hired people to make [them],” he shares with Bulletin Entertainment and other members of the press backstage after Penshoppe’s The Encore event at SMX on Dec. 13. “Because the flood is very high; [in] some [places the water is] like one storey-high. There are no place to go for toilet so I [had people make] toilets that can float on the water.”

He adds, “It’s not easy to do, it’s very big [he points to a corner of the interview area].” He describes the floating toilets as having tanks underneath. “It’s a very nice toilet,” he says.

But a funny thing happened on the way their destination. “I ordered it… I said I wanted 10, I didn’t tell them a word that I wanted my name on [them]. And they come in pickups; and every pickup has ‘toilet… toilet… toilet…’ Ten pickups that came from another city very far away… and on the door is like, ‘Mario Maurer…’”

Well, there are worse things that a celebrity’s name can be associated with, but at least the Mario-branded loos have a higher purpose.


Fan love

More than the celebrity that being an actor accords him, he says, “When I do a new role, like new movie [or a] new drama, it’s like a challenge for me because you don’t know what you’re going to do. Like, you know the role, but you don’t know what it is exactly you’re going to say or do tomorrow or something.”

But behind the frenetic life of a showbiz personality, Mario stays true to himself because he is level-headed enough to keep in mind that “we’re regular people… just like any other…” Add to this, his relationship with his long-time girlfriend keeps him grounded. In fact, when asked if he knew that his upcoming co-star Erich Gonzales [for a Star Cinema movie they are scheduled to shoot in 2010] revealed that he already had a girlfriend and if he was shocked or mad about it, he replied dispassionately, “I absolutely feel nothing. It’s okay…”

Of his girlfriend, who is also an actress in Thailand, he says, “We’ve known each other for a long time—like seven years” and reveals they’ve also been in a relationship that long. “So we’re friends. Her best friend is my best friend.”

But he says his fans are cool with it. “Maybe a long time ago, the fans don’t like it if you have a girlfriend. But I think nowadays they understand it—[that] even if you are a movie star, you [also] have a normal life. It doesn’t mean you have to be a movie star 24 hours… [that] you cannot get out of it.”


The life of a star

While lamenting the loss of privacy, especially when he’s out with friends—in a mall, for instance—who have to wait around on the side for him when he runs into a group of fans who want their photos taken with him, he nevertheless says, “It’s hard but I understand. I get used to it and everything…"

And he enjoys the little surprises that go with it, like this Penshoppe endorsement he scored [after the British “Gossip Girl” actor Ed Westwick], as well as his giant billboard on the busiest section of EDSA.

“It got me shocked because the billboard is so big. In Thailand, I never had [a] huge billboard [like that]. This is the biggest billboard for me in my life,” he says onstage at The Encore, his comeback fashion show following his successful appearance on Fashion Week just last October.

While he reveals that “most of the money [my] spent on the clothes,” given that he is in showbiz, he also gets a kick out of his endorsement because he now has “like 30 jeans at home of Penshoppe. I wear, like, [one on] Monday, Tuesday another one, Wednesday another one…”


Mario’s Christmas

“Christmas in Thailand is not like in the States or in other places,” Mario shares. “In Thailand, most of the religion is Buddhism, so we celebrate but very quiet.” But far be it from him to skip the customary celebrations, even if a bit subdued.

“The only thing I do on Christmas Day is I go to church, and my best friend’s house is next to a church. So they have a party on top of the roof,” he smiles. When asked if he still does that despite being a celebrity now, he says, “We do it every time.”

For his New Year’s resolution, he says he wants to spend time with his friends. “I just want to go ride a bicycle. I just bought a bicycle [and] I [had] wanted to ride with my friends for a long time.”


Message to Pinoy fans

Like many celebrities, Mario also reaches out to fans via social networking sites. An active Twitter user, he never forgets to say hi to his Filipino fans—whom he describes as “very sexy”—especially before he visits.

“I want to tell all my Filipino fans, thank you very much for supporting me. And all the tweets you tweet me, I appreciate them. If I didn’t answer you, I will try to answer all of you. My phone is very bad lately; I want to change my phone. And if I have enough time I will answer all of you,” he tells his adoring public on stage, where he would also be presented with a birthday cake [a belated surprise for his Dec. 4 birthday] and the crowd’s rousing delivery of the birthday song.


A busy 2012

Mario returns to the Philippines sometime in 2012, mainly to shoot first movie here. While he is still hoping to get to go to the beach of his choice, Joyce Ramirez of PR Asia interjects, “We’re shooting the movie in a far off location, that’s all we can say about it.”

When asked if there is a role he wants to play in the future, Mario notes—with a little help from Joyce—that he would be thrilled to do something for “CSI.” Being that PR Asia also does the publicity here for AXN, which shows the “CSI” franchise, it might not be an impossible goal. “It’s more than a dream because ‘CSI’ is something I watch with my father. It’s something I learned English from. And it would be great if I could play a part or I get a role there,” Mario says.

For now, though, he’s also gearing up for a concert in Thailand with four other actors from Channel 3. “Now I am starting to do dancing and singing,” he relates, hoping to improve his dancing skills, as seen on a YouTube clip where he busted out a less-than-stellar performance of the Dougie. He also sang in a track on his brother’s album, “but they’re trying to change my voice or something. My voice is no good, so they’ll try to make it good,” he admits sheepishly.

If his lessons work, maybe his next live appearance in the country will already be for a real show.


Attachment Size
Attachment Size
Mario takes the Penshoppe catwalk for the second time at ‘The Encore’ show (photo: Magic Liwanag/PR Asia) 7.6 KB
.Login or register to post comments
Print
Email
Recommended articles
Martin to host late night talk show; musician couple jams with Metallica
Vic, Ai Ai: Merger of giants
Loren urges filmmakers to 'go green'
Vina: Shaina and John Lloyd have reconciled
Juana Change spoofs 'CGMA' in latest YouTube video
Marian and Bong kid about meeting at the 'wrong time'
2NE1 rocks MTV concert in New York

[rhinna43]

Moments with Mario Maurer
By JOJO P. PANALIGAN
March 21, 2012, 1:11pm



Mario Maurer on his girlfriend: 'I met her even before I was 'handsome.' I find her...with a good heart and a positive thinker—and those are the things that really matter' (Photo by JOJO P. PANALIGAN)



HONG KONG – The Japanese, Thai, Chinese, Korean and Indonesian reporters were all ears when Thai superstar Mario Maurer of the hit films "Love of Siam," "First Love (A Little Thing Called Love)," "Eternity" and "Bangkok Ghost Stories" was asked this question: What's your favorite Asian country?


"The Philippines. I've been their twice and I'd like to go back to see Boracay," he said with eyes glowing at the interview tendered for him by the Asian Film Awards where he was nominated this year in the Best Supporting Actor category for his role in "The Outrage."


Maurer happily told the international media that his wish just might come true since he is set to return to the Philippines to shoot a movie with Erich Gonzales two months from now. The movie, tentatively titled "Suddenly It's Magic," comes on the heels of another international Maurer-starrer, "The Flower For You (Yi Ren Yi Hua),” which he shot in Beijing, China late 2011 and one that he will be promoting there in the coming days.


Asked which international actor he'd like to work with, Maurer cited Leonardo DiCaprio. The Thai heartthrob said that he used the American actor's portrayal in "What's Eating Gilbert Grape" as his peg in playing the role of an autistic in a past film.


"I'd also like to be part of [TV series] 'CSI' even if just for a small role..."


DiCaprio and 'CSI' have to wait for now. Aside from "Suddenly It's Magic," Maurer will shoot a new Thai movie to be directed by his "idol" and "mentor," Ananda Everingham of "Eternity" and "Shutter."


"Many do not know this but I was actually in the cast of 'Eternity.' I played prince of India but people don't recognize me because I was [made to look] black in the film," Maurer said.


Renowned for starring in romantic-comedies, Maurer, it seems, is interested in trying out other types of roles. In "The Outrage," his first period film, Maurer plays a monk; a character that, he said, he had to study well.


"I needed to understand how they think and how they see the world," the actor quipped.


What difficulties has he encountered in doing international films? Maurer recounted a funny experience on the set of "The Flower For You."


"I didn't know the Chinese word for 'Action!' because in Thailand, the director just says 'Action,' too. So, during the shoot in China, I didn't know that it was already 'action.'"


His other 'loves'


When Bulletin Entertainment asked Maurer what ticks him off, he said, "When people mess with my classic cars;" at least five of them parked in his garage.


Like any 22-year-old guy, Maurer finds time to have fun. During down time, he goes skateboarding, and spends time with his girlfriend of seven years, Gubgib Sumontip Leuangtha.


"I met her even before I was 'handsome.' I find her cute and with a good heart and a positive thinker—those are the things that really matter," Maurer said.


The most romantic thing he has ever done for a girl (presumably Leuangtha) was fill up his car with balloons before asking her inside to see the surprise. He then gave her a gift and minutes later, presented her with a cake that he had especially made for her.


Despite being a superstar in his country, Maurer still finds time to enjoy the little things in life. He said that he still eats street food from time to time because "some of the best food are found on the streets." When in Hong Kong, he makes it a point to eat noodles.


"I can't be working all the time. I need free time for myself—a little bit of life for myself," he said.


Maurer wants to have a degree in Law if only to understand legalities better. However, if made to quit showbiz, he would want to become a businessman and run the family business back home.


Acting, however, remains his priority not only because it pays the bill but because he has grown to love the craft immensely.


"I didn't know anything when I starred in my first movie. All I wanted then was to earn money—I had no idea what acting was all about.


"Five years later, I know now that acting is something you never graduate from. You learn more and more from each role you play and even if it's one romantic movie after another, there's something new and interesting in each one.


"Acting...its very interesting."

[rhinna43]

Aging Mario Maurer from 17 years old to 90
By Lyn– March 18, 2012
Posted in: Thai stars



That’s a big step, a big role to fill, it’s definitely ain’t cute or teeny bopper-ish–it’s based off a Thai erotic novel by Utsana Phleungtham– ‘The Story of Jan Dara’ and our Mr. Mario Maurer will take on the lead role of ’Jan Dara’ for the 2012 film adaptation, directed by ML Bhandevanob ‘Mom Noi’ Devakula (Chua Fah Din Salai, Eternity) and produced by Sahamongkol Films.

For the film, Mario Maurer will take on the role of Jan Dara from age 17 and up to his 90s.

According to Mario, this version will be different from the lustful 2001 version directed by Nonzee Nimibutr. After that film, I could not look at ‘Num’ Santisuk Promsiri the same way, his portrayal of Khun Luang disturbed me in so many levels–raping your daughter, mentally and physically your stepson Jan Dara, having multiples affairs with your maids–not my cup of tea. It’s just AWESOMELY weird watching veteran actor ‘Num’ Santisuk Promsiri in a good guy role in lakorns or taking on father roles. It just ain’t right after that film.

Mario’s thoughts on this version:

‘When I had learned that Mom was doing this story, I was confident that he had a different viewpoint he wanted to present. It will be a challenging role for me. I didn’t think too hard on it. When Mom offered me the role, I immediately took it. From the previous version, it will have a different direction. The ‘Jan Dara’ story will be a human story with a good and a bad side, there will be many emotions I have to show. I will be the focal person [for this film], playing him as a young man to an old man. My character will experience many different things over the years. His viewpoint and rationality will change as the years progress. I have never thought at my age I would get the opportunity to play a character who will challenge my acting abilities to this extent and it is very difficult to get this opportunity to do so. This has made me train harder and go to classes with Mom (his acting coach) more extensively.’



Jan Dara from the original version giving his stepmother a massage, later they would have an affair.

http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Y35y6...layer_embedded

[rhinna43]

The Pic Spam Award







The Newbie Award




The Green Revolution Award




The I-Can't-Be-Your-Boyfriend Award




The Bonggang Avatar Award




The Madam Sunee Lifetime Achievement Award







The Chukiat Sakveerawul Award

[rhinna43]

The August Band Award




The Frighteningly Lonely Award




Special Awards







The Missing in Chiang Mai Forest Award




The Mew and Tong Love Team Award




The Most Controversial Oreo Award

[rhinna43]

The Pic Spam Award




The Newbie Award




The Green Revolution Award




The I-Can't-Be-Your-Boyfriend Award




The Bonggang Avatar Award




The Madam Sunee Lifetime Achievement Award




The Chukiat Sakveerawul Award

[rhinna43]

The Frighteningly Lonely Award




Special Awards

"cmpong daily award"




"Oreo Congeniality award"




"oreo fanlist banner award"




"webmaster BIgfan award"




The Lost but found in Chiang Mai Forest Award




The Mew and Tong Love Team Award





The Most Controversial Oreo Award




The Newsbuster Oreo Award




The Ying of Martyrdome Oreo Award

[rhinna43]

[rhinna43]

[rhinna43]

THE LOVE OF SIAM 2 (Fan Fiction) credit to RedbeD for the link and ceej16 for creating it

This is about the wonderful movie The Love of Siam by Chookiat Sakveerakul, Pitch, and Mario. I did this because of a compelling need to give Mew his well deserved happy ending. But of course with a few more drama =)

Chapter 1

It was a typical day in early January. The sun is already up but the air is cold and occasional strong winds still blow on the streets of Bangkok. Christmas vacation is over and today is the first day that students are coming back to school.

The events of the morning have been a blur to Mew. He was able to attend a couple of classes and before he knew it, it was already time to have lunch. He left his classroom without waiting for his friends and went straight to the cafeteria. After buying lunch, he went to the farthest unoccupied table and slowly picked on his food. He had been like this for a couple of weeks now – absent minded, glum, and more quiet than usual. He has yet to recover from his last conversation with Tong. They have stopped communication after seeing each other at the concert in Siam Square. Mew was thinking about how he was able to survive without his grandmother and now, how to survive without Tong. His thoughts were cut short, however, when someone sat across him.

"So you think you can get away from us?" said Alex.

"Hey…" greeted Mew silently.

"The last time I saw you, you were so happy. What happened over Christmas?" Alex was thinking about the last time he saw Mew at the concert.

"Uhm, nothing"

"Are you okay, Mew?"

"…"

"Have I told you before that I'm your friend and that you can trust me? Or that I love you and just say you want to be my boyfriend and I'll say yes?" Alex was smiling when he spoke to Mew.

"Do you want me to ignore you forever?" Mew replied smiling but the smile didn't reach his eyes.

"Ahahaha! You're no fun, you know that?"

The smile still traced Mew's lips but once again he sadly looked at his plate and slowly ate his food. Alex got the cue and ate his lunch as well. They ate in silence and not once looked at each other. Alex was the first one to break the ice.

"Seriously," he began "Mew, if you need to talk to someone, please—"

"I know, Alex. I'm sorry, I'm not just ready yet…" Both stopped eating. Mew raised his head and met Alex's gaze. Tears were already forming in his eyes and before he can wipe them out, fat tears rolled down his cheeks. "This…is…you fault." Mew accused between sobs.

"Has anyone told you that you look cute when you cry?" Alex teased while handing Mew his handkerchief. Mew suddenly laughed at the unexpected comment. He grabbed Alex's handkerchief and slapped it playfully on his friend's face.

"Ouch!"

"You deserve it you *******!" Mew continued laughing.

"Well, it's not everyday that people see you cry."

The bell chimed before Mew can retort. The boys instinctive looked at the cafeteria clock and grunted in disgust.

"Let's go back to class?" volunteered Alex.

"Uhm, you go right up. I'll just go to the CR."

"Okay, later then." Alex stood up, gave Mew one last smile, then went back to class. Mew stayed seated while watching Alex leave. He released one deep sigh then stood up and went to the CR. He wiped his still moist eyes then pocketed the handkerchief. He should remember to give it back to Alex later. Surprisingly, he somehow felt less sad after talking to his friend.

The August band has just finished practicing for the night and the boys are already packing their instruments. Mew was sitting in one corner of the room and oblivious of everybody else. He remembered the first time Tong watched them practice. He remembered how happy he was to have Tong watch him sing and how happy he was to sing for Tong. He remembered the inexplicable feeling of having Tong sleep beside him; of having to wake smelling Tong from the pillow he used that night—"

"Don't tell me you'll cry again."

"What?" he glared at the person who's voice interrupted his reminiscing. "Oh, it's you." he dismissed the ever-smiling Alex. "Why is it that you always interrupt me when I'm thinking?"

"Good to see you too." Alex ignored the question. "Long time no see." Alex stood straight from leaning on the wall and sat beside Mew.

"You just finished practicing with me and the band, in case you haven't noticed." said Mew.

"You never talked to me again after our lunch last week. Are you mad or something?" asked Alex. Everybody's looking at them now. When Mew didn't answer, Alex signaled the band to finish cleaning up and stood again to finish his own packing. When all was done, everyone said their goodbyes and left Mew inside the studio.

A couple of minutes more and Mew was ready to go. He got his bag and went outside the building. He was surprised to see Alex waiting for him outside.

"Did you forget something?" Mew asked.

"I used to wait for you after practice, remember?" Alex's tone has a tinge of sadness.

"Oh, sorry, yeah—I mean…"

"It's okay. I just figured Tong won't be coming tonight to walk you home…"

"We… don't see each other anymore."

"That's what I guessed. Ready to go home?"

"Thank you, Alex. I appreciate this, but, you really don't have to do this."

"We live in the same area." Alex was smiling again. Mew closed his eyes, sighed deep, and smiled at Alex apologetically.

"I don't really know what's happening to me, I'm sorry."

"Hey, no need for apologies. I understand. It may be unclear the first time I told you this but just to make it clear, I do care for you." Alex curled his right hand on the back of Mew's neck and together they walked home.

Alex can't sleep. His eyes are closed but his mind is wide open. It's going to be a long night again, he thought to himself. How he can endure the pain he's feeling, he doesn't understand. He thought he's already over it but he quickly realized that he's simply mistaken. He thought he has finally found the courage to let Mew go when he saw how happy Mew was when Tong went back to his life.

Mew's happiness is his happiness even if it breaks his heart. But Tong left Mew again, the *******. He's thinking of taking his chance with Mew again. He forgot where he heard about the broken heart being the easiest to steal but he'd be damned if he would accidentally hurt Mew's feelings again. Mew's heart has simply had too much already for Alex to try to meddle with it again.

He already forgot when he really took notice of Mew. Maybe two years ago when he realized Mew was also gay or maybe he has dreamt of Mew long before they finally met. He doesn't really know. He tried showing Mew his feelings by being a totally loyal buddy but it seemed to not earn him anything but friendship; full and unadulterated friendship—what the ****. He tried to date girls next to see if Mew will get jealous but again, to no avail. Lastly, he tried something more daring—the time when he stuck his tongue into Mew's mouth during the P.E. class, where he suddenly chickened out and accused Mew of doing what he just did. He paid for it dearly, he knew. He suffered every time Mew ignored him. He almost transferred to another school if his mom didn't scold him non-stop.

Mew appealed to him like nobody else did. Maybe because Mew looks so vulnerable or that he simply can't resist their cute and talented lead singer. Nobody knew about this, of course. He dared not expose his feelings with Mew especially when his long lost boyfriend, Tong, came back. He doesn't think he'd match up to that guy anyway. He also hasn't told anybody in the band about it but he guesses it wouldn't matter if they knew and that he has a hunch they wouldn't really be surprised in any case, with him kissing Mew and all. But he was ready to give up Mew. To see him happy feels much better than to see him lonely and lost. ****ing martyr, he told himself. But Tong is out of the picture again and he can't help but to be drawn more to Mew. It's something painfully inescapable for him.

Fatigue finally caught up with Alex and slowly, his mind drifted into oblivion, into the darkness of the dreamless night

Chapter 2

Alex had never been happier during these last couple of weeks. Destiny or whatever it is that controls love must have finally been agreeing with him. For the very first time in what seemed to be forever, Mew was giving him attention. He seemed to be friendlier now. Well, not exactly friendlier because he is still in his usual grumpy mood. Maybe he's more—okay, he can't explain it. Let's just say that there's something in Mew which changed and it's favorable for him.

He had been eating lunch with Mew alone in the last two weeks. He had also been walking him home everyday after class or after practice. He was even able to invite Mew for dinner in his house the other night. The best part is that Mew seemed to be okay with it all. He's not sure but he thinks he's able to see the Mew he used to know; the uncomplicated and lovable Mew; the pre-Tong Mew. He's honestly getting irritated with Tong more and more. Tong doesn't have the right to do this to Mew. But, he might as well forget about the *******. Everything's going fine now and he's going to make sure Mew will love him soon—or later. Hopefully.

Their band mates already know how he's feeling about Mew. He felt their growing curiosity and since he feels that he doesn't have to hide anything, the got honest with them. Some got shocked but not the closest to them like Pingpong, who already expected it. He of course got the approval and the cheers. They all just want to see mew happy again. He just wishes he'll also have the courage to be honest with Mew and that he'd at least get a go signal from him to continue.

If he had been happy during the last weeks, tonight should be better because tonight is his lucky night. A strong rain just started and it is all over the city. He called Mew earlier to check if he's okay (an action, which he's doing pretty regularly now) and apparently, Mew had been stuck in a store in Siam Square because of the rain. Mew told him not to come anymore but he insisted on bringing an umbrella. The thought of being really close to Mew in the middle of the rain, surrounded by the lights of the city, made him giddy with excitement.

He's now only few meters away from the store and he noticed that there are a lot of people inside probably stuck as well. He immediately scanned the crowd when he got in but to his dismay, he cannot find Mew. He checked every corner of the small store but again, there was no Mew. He tried calling his mobile but the other line cannot be reached. He felt a little worried but brushed the feeling aside thinking that there's no reason for him to fear for his love. He didn't waste his time anymore and did the next logical thing. He decided to go to Mew's house.

He had been half walking and half running for only about 10 minutes when he saw Mew walking in the rain. He suddenly felt an unexplainable pang in his heart. He didn't stop running until he was beside Mew.

"Why didn't you wait for me?" Alex asked. The soaked Mew was surprised to see the out-of-breath Alex beside him. Alex repeated the question when Mew didn't answer.

"What are you doing?" Mew asked.

"What do you mean? I told you I'd bring you an umbrella." Alex was puzzled.

"Why are you doing this?"

"Mew…" Alex didn't know what to say. He can't really comprehend what Mew was asking but he can clearly see irritation in the other boy's face.

"You've been all over the place, I can't even think!" Mew exploded.

Alex cannot believe what he just heard. He felt his heart being squeezed tightly he found it hard to breathe. He needed time to think. His body felt rigid but his knees felt weak. Mew spoke again but no longer fuming.

"Alex, I'm sorry. I didn't…" Mew cannot finish the sentence. He had never seen Alex look so sad.

"Mew," Alex began, "I'm sorry if I bothered you. I was all over you because I love you. I just wanted to be near. But don't worry, I won't do it again. Take care." With that, he handed Mew his umbrella and started walking away. He wanted to run but his legs won't obey. He wanted to cry but he was too exhausted. He heard his name being called but he didn't bother to look back. He thought he'd leave Mew alone from now on. Then the tears came.

Mew was stunned by Alex's revelation. Shock prevented him from moving from where's he's standing. He felt panic while watching his best buddy walk away. He called, shouted Alex's name several times but Alex didn't look back. A few seconds more and the boy who loves him was already out of his sight[/QUOTE]

Chapter 3

Mew felt nervous as he walked towards his first class that Monday morning. He planned to talk to Alex later but he's afraid on how the latter will react. After he had that major episode with Alex last Friday night, he sent him text messages the following morning apologizing and explaining that he wasn't really expecting to be loved by him in that way. He, however, did not receive any reply from his friend.

When Mew reached the classroom, he quickly looked at Alex's chair. He was already there but he was reading a book. Mew felt a little disappointed and more nervous because Alex not greeting him in the morning means trouble. It seemed that Alex isn't ready to forgive him yet. Mew walked towards his own chair but never broke his stare into the guitar player in case he looks back. The class started a few minutes later and he had no choice but to focus on the lesson.

The bell rang at noon signaling lunch break. Mew quickly packed his notebooks and stood up. He was going to ask Alex to join him for lunch but he soon discovered that he was already out of the room. Mew felt irritated. Why is Alex being so hard on him? Mew thought. It's not as if he knew beforehand how he was feeling! Besides, because of him, he now doesn't have much time to think about Tong! Tong should be the sole and current occupant of his mind because he is the love of his life! He has the right to sulk as much as he wants because he had been left alone again!… But, of course he can't let Alex go… Lost love sucks but a broken friendship on top of everything would mean a whole new universe of sadness. So, he'll just have to think of a way to corner Alex later.

Classes resumed after lunch. Mew saw Alex came back with some of their band mates. While the other guys gave him unsure smiles and nods, Alex continued to ignore him. Few more hours passed and the afternoon classes are almost done. Mew, however, sneaked out of the class room a few minutes before the bell rang. When he got out of the room, he leaned on the classroom wall and waited for the class to end.

His classmates walked out of the classroom as soon as the bell rang. He quickly grabbed the arm of the unsuspecting Alex as soon as he passed by him. Alex was startled and forcefully jerked his arm away from the aggressor. He was doubly surprised when he saw that it was Mew.

"What do you want?" Alex asked.

"I want you to listen to me."

"We've nothing to talk about."

"You just told me you love me and now we've nothing to talk about?" Mew felt bolder by the moment.

"Not here dammit!" Alex hissed. He looked around to see if anybody's listening but there was none.

"Why—" Mew was cut when Alex suddenly pulled him towards the stairs then outside the building. Mew was brought to a quiet part of the school grounds where no other students were present. Alex stopped and dropped Mew's hand.

"Talk." Alex commanded.

Mew was speechless. He was overwhelmed by the other's seriousness. A few more seconds and he finally got the courage to speak.

"I think you're being unfair." Mew accused.

"You're irritated by me, you made that clear. I'm now avoiding you, what's the problem with that?"

Mew didn't miss the acid in Alex's voice, which made him more irritated. "Well, that's not what I meant! I had no idea why you've suddenly given me so much attention. I never knew you love me!" All of Mew's energy suddenly evaporated from his body. He pleadingly looked at Alex. "I snapped at you but it doesn't mean I want you out of my life…"

"Yeah, right."

"I said I was sorry…" Mew held Alex's arm and spoke tenderly. "Alex, please… You're one of the few important people left in my life and I'd lose my mind if I lose you. I love you as a friend but it's okay if you have special feelings for me. I wouldn't want to lose all those years of friendship because of this. Please?" Mew was really pleading. He knew he'd go crazy if he loses this one.

(to be continued)

Chapter 4

Alex was caught off guard by Mew's honesty. Well, he shouldn't really be surprised, he thought. Mew isn't the love of his life for nothing. He is intelligent, sensitive, good natured, and everything good that he can think of. And now that Mew is holding his arm and asking for forgiveness… how can he be heartless?

Alex looked down and sighed. He held the hand holding is right arm, brought it down and cupped it with his two hands. "I'm sorry for being such a *****." he said. "You shouldn't be the one apologizing. Sorry Mew…"

"Hey…"

Silence.

Alex suddenly snickered. "Man, this is awkward." said Alex, laughing. He freed Mew's hand and looked into the boy's eyes. "Forget it, shall we?"

"You mean forget you told me you love me?" Mew teased.

"Hey! Don't rub it in! It still hurts you know!"

"I can kiss it so the pain would go away."

"Eww! You dirty animal!"

"If I remember it correctly, you're the one who kissed me—" Alex placed his palm on Mew's mouth before the other can finish his sentence.

"Stop right there, I know where you're going!" Alex said.

They were suddenly interrupted by a soft cough several feet away from them. To their surprise, half their band mates are watching with ogling eyes. "Does this mean you two are now together?" asked M.

"No we're not!" Mew who answered, smiling. "We're friends and nothing's going to change."

"Oh… okay."

"Okay!" Alex interrupted. "Can we go to the practice now?"

With that, everyone proceeded to go to the studio. Pingpong, however, noticed that Mew was not with them. He turned to where they came from and saw that Mew has not moved an inch. "Hey Mew, are you coming?" he called.

"Oh, yeah, sorry." Mew started to walk. He was paralyzed a minute back and he knew why. He waited for Alex to look at him and walk beside him to the studio… but Alex did not. He didn't know why he even expected that. But even so, it hurt.

Mew was walking home alone after practice. It was the first time he did so after a couple of weeks of Alex following him everywhere but curiously, it didn't feel right. He knew that Alex was just keeping his word to not be with him too much. But, it seemed that Alex's absence created a bigger hole in his heart. Sad and down, he dismissed the thought thinking that it should go away soon.

It had been two weeks since Mew reconciled with Alex. Things got back to normal with the August Band. They finally got a new manager and they're training hard for the upcoming events in summer. Aside from Mew joining his band mates again during lunch time and practicing after school, his days are composed mainly of school work and sleep. He already lost the energy to neither wander around the city shopping areas nor spend time with his friend, Ying.

During his free time, like now, lying awake in his bed, he tries to think about Tong. He thinks about what went wrong and what could have been. The problem, however, is that it always gets interrupted! Every time he thinks about Tong, it gets annoyingly interrupted by thoughts about Alex! Thoughts of Alex trying to make him smile; Alex walking him home; Alex bringing him umbrella when it's raining… Mew wanted to cry. He doesn't know how he feels and he definitely doesn't know how to react to these vague and scary feelings. It seemed that he misses Alex as intensely as he missed Tong several weeks ago.

Mew's cell phone started to ring. Who could be calling him at 10 in the evening? he thought. His heart started to pound hard, however, when he saw that it was Alex calling. He quickly answered the phone but tried not to sound so excited.

"Hello?"

"Hello, M, I was wondering if you got my notebook earlier."

"You dialed the wrong number, it's Mew." Mew wanted to throw his cell phone and weep.

"What? Oh… oh! Mew, I'm sorry! Sorry, did I wake you up? No wait, don't answer that. You're already probably sleeping. I'll put the phone down—"

"Wait! Hello?"

"Yeah? I'm still here."

"Would you like to go with me to the mall tomorrow? I plan to buy some things and maybe you could come with me?" Mew was desperately trying to lengthen his conversation with Alex.

"Uhm… no sorry. I'll be watching movie tomorrow with the guys."

"Okay, what movie are you watching?"

"Nothing you'd like. Hey, I've got to go now. Gotta call M. Night Mew..."

Mew listened to the cut line. Speechless. His heart already stopped drumming. He's not even sure if his heart is still beating. He never felt more rejected in his whole life.

Mew sat on his bed. With tears streaming down on his cheeks, he accepted the fact, which he has been denying himself all along. He loves Alex. He loves him with all his heart but it seems that everything's already too late. Why is there always something wrong? And why do these tears need to flow every time he gets his heart broken?

He clenched his fists. He can't take this any longer. He won't let this love go without fighting. With a new surge of bravery, he planned his moves on Alex.

(to be continued…)

Chapter 5

Saturday. 3PM. Alex was lying on his bed, eyes closed, and enjoying the cold breeze coming from the window. He feels relaxed. He never thought that not thinking too much about Mew would do well for his health. When he stopped walking Mew home, he felt empowered. He realized that he can demonstrate strong self-control. And when he refused to go to the mall with Mew today, he found self-respect. Why would he want to push himself to be loved by someone when that someone's heart is already full of someone else?

Maybe somebody out there's waiting for me… he thought. He then smiled as he remembered the guy from the swimming team—the one he always catches looking at him. He's kind of cute… has wide shoulders… nice smile… big—

"You said you're going out today."

"MEW!" Alex suddenly jumped out his bed, grabbed a pillow, and covered his crotch—he was only wearing boxers. So much for self respect, he thought.

"Why did you have to lie?" asked Mew seriously.

"Who let you in?"

"Your mom."

"MOM!" Alex called.

"No use, she just went out. So…"

"So what?"

"Aren't you going to answer my question?"

"What question?"

"The one regarding your lie?"

"I don't have to explain anything."

Mew didn't comment on that. He looked at Alex then crouched to get Alex's shorts from the floor. He handed Alex the shorts and said, "You still have not gotten over the fact that I dumped you, huh?"

"Where did you get that idea?" Alex grabbed the shorts while warily looking at Mew.

"Because you're avoiding me! You said—"

"I said I won't bother you anymore didn't I? That's what I'm doing!"

"I…" Mew didn't know what to say. He was surprised at himself for shouting at Alex, but what confounded and hurt him more was when Alex shouted back.

Both boys looked at each other without speaking. Alex's eyes were alight with fury while Mew's were lifeless black orbs.

"I… just missed you, that's all..." Mew's head bowed as he walked towards the door.

Alex, however, won't let Mew go that fast. He grabbed Mew's arm then pulled the other boy into a tight embrace. "Why do you have to do this to me?" Alex whispered.

"So… does this mean we're together now?" Alex asked Mew. Alex was already wearing shorts and shirt. They were both lying on the bed and looking dreamily at the ceiling. It has already been more than an hour since their earlier confrontation.

Mew rolled and laid on his belly then on top of Alex; their faces a few inches away from each other. "Haven't I kissed you long enough? Or, how about this position… does it indicate that we're no longer just friends?" Mew answered, smiling.

"I guess so…" Alex smiled and kissed Mew briefly on the lips. "I just can't believe this is happening."

"Me too…" Mew rested his head on Alex's chest.

"Can you stay that way for a few more minutes? I'd like to get used to the feeling."

"I'd like that. But, uhm, what if your mom finds out?"

"She already knows—about me. I'm sure she'd be happy to know about us."

"That's good. I— uhm, never mind."

"What?"

"No, nothing. So, what do we do next?"

"Sex?"

"No!" Mew suddenly sat up.

"So, I don't appeal to you, huh?" Alex teased.

"No, what I mean is, not yet. What I was asking was: what's our plan? Aren't we supposed to go on a date or something?"

"A date is good. That's when we get to smooch after, right?"

"Be serious!"

"Okay, okay, sorry!" Alex laughed. "We can do it on Wednesday, if you want. It's Valentine's Day."

"Oh yeah! Where'd we go?"

"Why don't you leave it to me?"

Mew looked at Alex "Seriously?"

"Seriously."

Mew took Alex's hand and looked at his boyfriend, "Why haven't I seen the great boyfriend in you before?"

Tuesday. 5PM. Mew was walking home after school. Alex had to run some errands so he wasn't able to walk Mew home. Mew had to look for a cover, however, when it suddenly started raining. He squeezed himself into a crowded waiting shed beside a bus stop. He was waiting for the rain to lighten so he can run his way home without getting really soaked. Alex would surely be mad but he has no choice.

"Mew" His heart gave a skip when he heard the familiar voice called his name.

"Mew" The caller repeated.

Mew looked behind to see who called and his heart was pounding hard.

"Tong…" Mew's voice sounded neutral but he was actually trying to steady himself. It has been forever since he last saw his cherished Tong.

"Hey, how are—" Tong coughed before he was able to finish his question.

"Are you okay?" Mew asked as he held Tong's shoulder. He became concerned about his friend when he saw that he didn't look well.

"Uh, yeah…" Tong tried to lie but he swooned a bit so his friend was not convinced.

"Uh-huh. Anyway, I'll accompany you home."

"Are you sure?"

"Of course."

"Thanks."

The boys rode a bus to Tong's house in silence. When they were already in front of the house, Mew said goodbye to Tong.

"Won't you be going inside?" asked Tong.

"Your… mom may not like it."

"It's okay," Tong smiled "she's now fine with it. Besides, they won't be home till Saturday."

Mew didn't argue anymore. A light rain started again and he doesn't want Tong's condition to get worse.

Mew was cooking dinner when he remembered to call Alex. When he checked his cell phone, he saw that there were already five missed calls from Alex. He dialed the other's number right away and his call was immediately picked-up.

"Hello, Mew?" Alex spoke.

"Alex, sorry, I wasn't able to call you earlier. I've had a bit of an emergency."

"What? Where are you?"

"Oh, no, it's nothing serious."

"What is it?"

"Don't worry, I'll explain it tomorrow…"

"Well, if you say so. Don't forget our date tomorrow, okay?"

"Uhm, yeah, of course."

"Are you sure you're okay?"

"Absolutely."

"Okay, I guess I'll see you tomorrow… I love you…"

"Me too… Bye…"

Mew hung up the phone. He felt conflicted. He's not sure how Alex will take the situation. He loves his boyfriend but everything became so complicated all of a sudden.

"Mew, are you okay?" Tong called from the dining area. He was already preparing the plates.

"Hey, you shouldn't be moving too much. You're not feeling well. Have you taken your aspirin?"

Tong laughed a little then gave Mew a loving look. "You worry too much, you know? Well, yes boss, I've taken my medicine."

Mew's heart fluttered. He forgot how Tong used to make him feel. This is also what he has always imagined how things would turn out. Mew and Tong, happily living together. But things have already changed. Alex is already in the picture and he loves his boyfriend very much. But… there's always the big 'BUT'. Mew let his mind rest for the moment. Regardless of whatever he's feeling right now, Tong is in need of help and he can't leave his friend alone.

Dinner has already passed and both boys are lying on Tong's bed.

"Thank you for staying." said Tong.

"Tong?"

"Hmmm?" Tong turned to face Mew and laid his arm on Mew's chest. He could feel the other boy's fast heartbeat.

"I need to tell you something…"

"I missed you, Mew. I missed you so much; I thought I'd never see you again. It sure was lonely without you around…" Tong leaned and kissed Mew on the cheek. "Oh, sorry. You were going to tell me something?"

Mew was speechless. He didn't know how to react to what just happened.

"Mew?"

"Oh, nothing. Never mind…"

"Okay. I'm really happy you're here right now but I'm really tired…"

"Sleep now, Tong."

"Can I rest my head on your chest?"

"Come here." Mew guided Tong's head on to his chest. Disregarding his confused heart, Mew went to sleep in the hope that tomorrow will clear his mind.

Mew woke up at around 3AM. He heard Tong talking in his sleep. He felt Tong's forehead and it was really hot. He got out of the bed and went to the kitchen. He got some cold water from the refrigerator and poured it in a small basin. When he went back to the room, he searched for a face towel in Tong's cabinet. He saw one and dipped it in the water. When he went back to Tong's side, he squeezed the towel to dry a bit, and put it on Tong's forehead. He repeated the process until he was sure Tong's fever already subsided. When he checked the clock again, it was already five o'clock. He tiredly put the basin on the floor and gingerly went back to sleep.

Mew suddenly sat straight when he woke up again. The room was already bright with sunshine. He looked at his watch and saw that it was already 9AM. He then looked at his right and saw Tong looking at him, smiling weakly.

"Good morning." said Tong.

"Good morning." said Mew then went to get his toothbrush from his bag and went to the bathroom. When he came back, Tong was sitting on the bed. Mew sat beside him.

"Sorry, I had you miss class today."

"That's okay." Mew felt Tong's forehead. "Your fever already went down. Are you feeling better?"

"Yes, sir…" Tong smiled. "Anyway, I have brushed my teeth earlier."

Mew was puzzled, "So?"

"So, this…" Tong kissed Mew on the lips. Mew's mouth slightly opened in surprise, which gave Tong the opportunity to enter his tongue into it.

Mew pulled back and broke the kiss. Both boys looked at each other intently. Mew's eyes were in shock while Tong's was full of love. The latter broke the silence first.

"Mew, I'm sorry, I know I surprised you... but I really really missed you. Last night when I saw you, I thought my heart was going to explode. These weeks that I haven't seen you... was agony." Tong was already out of breath but since Mew was still silent, he took the opportunity to explain more. "I know what I did was unthinkable and I'm so sorry... If you give me one more chance-"

"Tong?"

"Yes?"

"I… I already have a boyfriend."

Tong was shocked. He felt his heart drumming harder. Earlier it was drumming because his love was overflowing; now, he just feels like everything is falling. He didn't expect this from Mew.

Tong was really confused and hurting. He didn't know what else to do but gently hold Mew's hands and apologize, "Sorry Mew, I didn't know… I..."

"It's Alex."

"I... I see." Tong felt a thousand needles pricking his heart.

"And he's probably wondering where I am right now." Mew didn't know what to do either. Right now, he just wants clear things out and leave to think.

…

"Tong?"

Tong sadly looked at Mew in the eyes.

"I can't see you anymore. Alex and I are together now and I really want to give our relationship a try."

Tong's chest felt heavier. He was about to say something when Mew's phone rang. Mew answered the call from his boyfriend.

"Hello?"

"Mew! Where are you? Why didn't you go to school?"

"I already told you…"

"No, you didn't. I'm worried sick. Tell me where you are and I'll pick you up."

"I'm…"

"Where?"

"at Tong's house…"

"What are—what?"

"At Tong's—"

"I know! But what are you doing there? And is that why you didn't want to tell me where you are?"

"He was sick and I had to take care of him…"

"Why?"

"Because he's my friend!"

"And you slept beside him?"

"Yes!" Mew was getting irritated.

"WHAT?"

"But it's not what you think! I told you he was sick!"

"Uh-huh."

"Alex, please…" Mew was getting nervous. He has a dreadful feeling on where this conversation will end.

"Well, good luck on taking care of your friend."

"Alex…"

"By the way, you can forget our date later. I'm sure you've already forgotten about me anyway."

"ALEX!" Mew exclaimed but the line was already dead.

There goes the love of my life, Tong thought as he watched Mew's eyes lifelessly stare into abyss.

"I need to leave." said Mew.

Tong didn't hold his feelings any longer. He hugged Mew as tight as he could and spoke as tears form in his eyes, "I'm sorry I let you down when you needed me. If you give me one more chance, I promise to wait for you… I promise to wait long enough…"

Mew buried his head in Tong's neck. He too was tearing up. A few more minutes and they broke the embrace.

"I don't know, Tong." Mew sobbed.

"Then all I can do is hope."

…

"I'll miss you."

"You better." Mew tried to smile. "I'll miss you too."

Tong gave Mew a final kiss on the forehead then Mew left. I'll look for you if you don't come back, Tong resolved as he watched Mew walk away.

Chapter 6

MEW

I've always known Christmas seasons to be cold… but it can be as freezing as North Pole even in a tropical country. When you have a bad case of broken heart, that is.

You all know I went to him after that night with Tong, right? I swear I ran like a maniac just to be with him—with my heart hammering and all. But it was like…I arrived in the terminal too late. Like when all the trains already took off.

I had been 10 months since that unfortunate event... and I'm still waiting for the train to come back. (Sigh…) It's December once again. What's with December and my poor heart, anyway? I always feel like bleeding when it's supposed to be the happiest time of the year. Like now, listening to the church choir sing the magnificent Canon in D, my heart feels like being squeezed by a metal hand, and it's hard to breathe… What's a Buddhist like me doing in a Catholic church anyway? Well, before I get ahead of myself, let me brief you about what happened during these past several months first.

Alex and I were supposed to have our first date on Valentine's, right? Then I saw Tong… and made the biggest mistake of my life. Hey, I mean, what are you going to do when you see your old best friend sick and all alone? Anyway, so Alex learned everything and went mad. I mean, when I finally talked to him, he was so cold to me and not asked for any explanation. He was just lying on his bed and crying bitterly. That got me you know—breaking his heart…

I begged, explained, and cried, but my tears were not enough to rouse him up from his silence. Days passed and not a word for me came from him. I never thought I could go any more bruised. After I apologized several times, I knew I couldn't do anything else so I thought everything should already be up to him. I knew we couldn't be together anymore... but I never stopped wishing. I tried to at least make it up to him by being the best bud he could ever have even if he didn't care.

I was so humbled I can barely recognize my self.

Anyway, he didn't quit the band, thank goodness; though he didn't talk to me at first. Thanks to all our band mates, we were able to survive all those practices and stage appearances. He…he forgave me eventually. I guess he realized we'd still have to talk somehow. That was about five months ago. I was so happy then. I almost thought everything would go back to normal. I was mistaken of course because that was basically it—talking to me during rehearsals so our life would be easier.

Alex has changed as well. He's still fun loving but not as much as before. It's as if he had grown so much in such a short time. Aside from his now long hair, which makes him look older, he became more serious about his studies, and he now speaks with more maturity. He's still good with everybody. He's good with his parents, classmates, and friends (even with me post break-up). He just ignores me most of the time but he never really said anything bad to me. The hardest part of everything is the fact that I loved him more. I never stopped, you see... Day by day, as I watch him grow, I couldn't help but admire him more and feel sad at the same time. As I realized what a great person he really is, my heart swelled with so much affection—it hurt.

Sometimes, when he realizes he's warming up to me again, he starts getting cold suddenly, then ignores me, then shoos me away. Well, not really shoos me away but I kind of get the feeling when he doesn't want me around anymore. And I, being the ****ing martyr I've always been, wait for the next time when he'll talk to me again. (Sigh…) Sad, I know. I've always been pathetic, but this… this brings me literally to tears. Especially tonight that it's finally, finally over…

I really want to tell you more about how it's been because those were at least happy memories. Because those are all I have now. Because now in this freezing night, inside this huge-almost-empty church… as I listen to choir practice, I'm crying my heart out. I've been here for about an hour, or two, or three maybe. I don't know. I've lost count already. I never thought this could happen in real life… lose count of the hours.

It was raining earlier, you see. Alex was stuck in a store somewhere. He called to ask me to bring him an umbrella. Silly me; I fell for that one. Ha-ha. Anyway, I said to myself, finally.

He asked me to bring two umbrellas—one for each of us. And me, thinking sharing one umbrella is better, just brought one, of course.

"Hey, Alex." I said to him smiling as I saw him standing in the middle of the store.

"Hey, uhm, you only brought one umbrella?"

"Uhm, I thought, since we're going the same way…"

"Oh, sorry, I should have told you… I just really need an umbrella. I'll be going somewhere else."

My pride went down the drain.

"Oh… anyway, here. Just have this." I handed him the umbrella. I know, pathetic.

"Thanks." He got my umbrella and walked away.

That's it? I couldn't believe what happened. I was almost tearing up as I watch him walk away when things suddenly seemed to stop as I saw him talk to a guy on the other side of the store. I clearly saw the look on that guy's eyes. That's how I look at Alex... Then they smiled at each other and walked out of the store. I was so shocked I couldn't move... But I had to follow him—I had to.

I ran outside; under the light rain.

"Alex!" I shouted. Alex and the guy turned to look at me.

"Why did you make me bring it?" I was shaking.

"Because I know you would." He smiled and again, they walked away.

My heart just broke. Like the worst of all broken hearts. The thousand pieces splattered all over the floor—while other people walk all over them. That's how I got here, by the way. I was so lonely; I just had to go somewhere. Then I saw this huge building, with lights on, and doors wide open. I knew anybody's free to go in so I did. I didn't know where else to go. At least I'm welcome here.

Hey, I think the rain has already stopped. It's time for me to go home—even if no one's waiting for me there…[/QUOTE]

Chapter 7

Mew's feet felt heavy as he walked home from the church. Light rain still poured from the sky but he couldn't care less. His eyes were still red from crying but he never thought of what people would think. He only wanted to get home and succumb to the safety of his bedroom.

Mew reached his house and stood in front of it for some moment. I should have left a light open earlier, he thought. He went inside and as soon as he switched on the light, someone called his name from the door.

"Mew"

Mew turned to the owner of the voice. Before he can even speak, tears flowed freely from his eyes. "Ying" Mew said softly.

"Mew… what happened?" Ying embraced Mew.

Mew continued crying; he cannot speak. After several minutes, as his crying became soft sighs, Mew moved away from the embrace and wiped his eyes. He smiled meekly the apologized to his friend.

"Sorry… I'm such a baby…"

Ying was still holding Mew's arms. "Hey. That's what I'm here for."

Mew's stomach growled. He had not eaten anything since lunch and it's almost 10 in the evening. Ying smiled at Mew and led him to sit in the dining area.

"Wait here. I think there's still some chicken soup left in my house."

"I'm really okay, you don't have to—"

"No, you're not arguing with me on this one. Don't move okay?" Ying went out of the house before Mew could reply.

Ying came back with some food after a few minutes. She didn't let Mew talk until he finished his dinner. The latter, on the other hand, ate heartily. He didn't realize how hungry he really was until his body protested. When he finished eating, Ying brought the dishes to the sink and came back to Mew right away.

"Thanks… that was delicious."

Ying held Mew's hand. "Mew, I know we haven't talked much this past few months and a lot of things have obviously happened… With you and Alex, and me, having a boyfriend… But still, you know I'm always here for you, right?"

"I know…"

"Anyway, you look tired, you should already sleep. Talk to me when you're ready, okay?"

"Is it okay if you stay? I really need to talk to someone right now."

Mew told Ying the recent events in his life. They haven't talked about anything for a while and Mew poured his heart out. Ying listened closely and both laughed and shed tears as they rediscover their old friendship.

"I'm really glad you're here" said Mew.

Ying smiled and pinched her friend's nose. "I've never seen you cry before and I didn't know you can look cute crying."

Mew's heart skipped. That's what Alex told him the first time he saw him cry.

Mew smiled. "No, really... With what happened tonight, I really didn't know what to do. Anyway, enough about me. Tell me about your boyfriend. I don't know anything about him except he's a common friend of you and Tong."

"That, my dear, is for another night. I'm now happy and that's what you need to remember. Tonight is yours and we… are going to talk about you. Anyway, speaking of Tong, his torch is still burning for you, you know."

"I don't know… He and I… aren't meant to be right now, I guess. Plus, it's an issue with his mom so I think it won't work anyway."

"Oh, but it's okay with his mom now. At least that's what he told me. I think they talked about it last year."

"Oh…"

"But. You've got a point. I don't think you should consider it yet especially right now. Anyway, what are you going to do now?"

Mew smiled. "Uhm, if love comes back knocking on the door of my heart, I'll tell him nobody's home."

Ying slapped Mew's arm lightly then both laughed at what Mew said. "So bitter!"

"Well, that's how I feel right now."

"Well, thank goodness you're back. That's the Mew I know: bitter, sour, and moody."

"Oh, yeah?" Mew was smiling broadly.

"You bet you are! I mean, you're now going to forget about love, right?"

"That and 'caring' too—since you only get hurt when you start to care."

"Seriously?"

"You can also forget about crying! I'm sick and tired of crying, I'd rather tape my tear ducts shut than cry again."

"Wow, talk about turning over a new leaf! If I remember it correctly, you soaked my blouse with tears!"

"Okay, you start by forgetting that." Mew was already laughing.

Ying looked at the wall clock and noticed that it was already midnight. "Hey Mew…" Ying said in a serious voice, "whatever it is that you're facing right now, I know you can overcome it."

Mew stopped laughing and inhaled deeply.

"You've been through this and a lot more. Be strong, okay?"

Mew looked and his friend and smiled. Surprisingly, he thought his day wouldn't end with tears.

"Thank you Ying," said Mew.

Ying stood up. "And… don't make don't rush making decisions."

Mew stood up as well and gave Ying a hug. "Okay…"

When Ying was already out of the house, Mew washed the dishes and prepared for bed.

Mew sat on the spot where he and Tong used to sit when they where still kids. He inhaled deeply as he enjoyed the breeze coming from the river. He never really thought he'd come back to this place after Tong went away. But when he woke up this morning, he felt he needed to get out of the house. Since it's already Christmas Eve and they don't have classes anymore, his feet led him to this place, which reminded him so much of his childhood. He has already forgotten his specific conversations here with Tong but he knew that they were all wonderful. Maybe that's the reason he got himself here earlier anyway, he told himself. The feeling of comfort that this place provided him was an oasis to the turmoil called his life.

His conversation with Ying last night also gave him a glimmer of hope. Although he still generally felt down, he now knew that crying will not bring him anywhere. He can choose to stop himself from falling in love again or, he can just charge everything to experience. It didn't really take him long to decide to choose the latter. With his experience of surviving three losses, he thought taking some more chances can no longer bring him down. Besides, choosing to stop one's self from loving is a little bit ridiculous, if not impossible.

As he closed his eyes, he thanked Buddha for the cold weather—that it suited his emotions. But he thought he has had enough of the cold weather already and that he'd be happy to look forward again to the warmth of summer. He wished to Buddha for summer to come soon.

Mew would have wanted to stay longer but by lunch time, he heard the crumbling sound stomachs make when they're hungry. If he really wanted a new beginning, he thought, he'd better start with himself. So, against his recent habit of skipping meals, he stood up to go home and eat. Before he left however, he made a decision on the matter he was avoiding earlier. He'd have to say goodbye to Alex for now. Alex clearly doesn't want him back and he'd have to accept that. He also never thought Alex could hurt him deliberately. But well, it's almost the same feeling when Tong dumped him. He promised he won't cry again, but you can't retrieve fallen teardrops, right? With eyes brimming with tears, he looked once more at the river. "I guess I won't be here in a while again," he said, and then walked away.

4PM- TONG

It's already been a year. I hope you don't mind if I see you tonight, Mew…

6PM [In a bus from Chiang Mai] - ALEX

What have I done? Mew, please forgive me… please wait for me….[/QUOTE]

Chapter 9

Mew woke up with a start. He hurriedly looked at his watch and cursed as he saw that it was almost 9pm. He just closed his eyes earlier to think whether to go to Alex or not… but of course, he didn't realize that he dozed off. Now however, he already knew that he needed— wanted— to go to Alex. He doesn't know how he would react when he sees him but right now, his heart aches with longing… He shouldn't be feeling it anymore after what has happened but well…

He's sure of one thing though. Only one of two things can happen tonight: the final closure of their relationship or the start of a new beginning.

Mew's heart was pounding as he went out of his house a few minutes later. Alex said he'd be at the bus station by 7 so he's already two hours late. He was afraid that by the time he arrives everything would be too late. But he has to wait for me, Mew thought.

Me was never a big believer of romantic stories but he wished with all his heart, in the name of all the sappy movies he ever watched, for Alex to wait for him. Please wait for me… Mew whispered.

Unnoticed by him however, was the worried Tong looking at him from the other side of the street. As Mew passed by, Tong can't help but feel cruel pins ***** his heart. But he's already used to it by now, since this feeling found him the moment he let go of Mew.

It has been more than two hours since Alex arrived in the bus station. He was a mixture of emotions: stressed, troubled, hurt, in love, nervous, and fatigued—like he was a hub of emotions, which morphed into a human being. Finally, he settled into just being sad as he accepted the fact that Mew will not come anymore. He wanted to call him earlier but his mobile phone battery is already empty and he didn't want to look for a pay phone because he might miss Mew when he comes.

Alex stood up from where he was sitting and decided to leave; the bus station is already closing anyway. If Mew doesn't want to see me, then fine, I'd go look for him… Alex thought. With a new resolve, he carried all his bags and went out.

Mew was panting when he reached the meeting place. He stood in front of the dark terminal and berated himself, "What was I expecting?" he smiled bitterly and inhaled deeply. He closed his eyes tightly before his tears decide to fall. He willed himself not to cry even if his heart feels like being squeezed to a pulp.

"If you want to go to Chiangmai, I promise to bring you there tomorrow."

Mew turned back and saw Tong standing near him. Mew was startled; he couldn't move a muscle. His mouth was agape as he watched Tong came and hugged him tightly. Mew would have wanted to hold his tears back but he failed, miserably. He found his hands embracing Tong while his head leaned on Tong's left shoulder as he softly cry.

As Mew cry his heart out on Tong's shoulders, Tong's heart was experiencing its own aches. He thought of what a character on TV once said: Don't befriend the one you love, she will only cry on your shoulders. Well, I guess that's me then, Tong thought, the friend who gets to comfort the hurt loved one even though it was a fault of someone else.

"Everything's going to be okay…" Tong said, still embracing Mew. Both boys were oblivious of the outside world, of some people looking at them, of the cold breeze, and of the clear night that appeared after a season of dark clouds and rain. Mew pulled from the embrace and smiled weakly at Tong. "You shouldn't be following me around or I'll only cry on your shoulders," said Mew.

Tong felt out of breath. Don't rub it in, he thought; but said, "It's okay, I wouldn't want you crying on another guy's shoulder anyway."

Mew inhaled again and smelt Tong's scent. He felt a bit weird but he kind of missed that smell – that fresh sweet smell of young wood. "Thanks, by the way. I now feel better."

"Uhm, but why are you going to Chiangmai at this hour?"

"No, I wasn't going there. I was just supposed to meet someone."

Damn! I should have known, Tong thought. "Alex, huh?"

"Who else?"

"Lucky *******." Tong smiled at Mew. "But since it looks like it didn't go well, would you like to tell me about it?"

"Yeah, I guess… uhm… would you walk me home?"

"Sure"

"Anyway..."

"How did you know I was going here?"

"Well, I heard someone calling my name and I thought it might be you." Tong smiled sweetly and leaned to kiss Mew on the nose. Mew blushed. "Hehe, sorry. I got… uhm… I mean, uhm.." Tong tried to explain.

"Silly... hehe... Let's go?" Mew was flattered with how he can make the cool Tong react like this.

Tong held his hand and they started to walk home. "I hope it's okay if I hold your hand," said Tong. Mew was a little uncomfortable but he nodded. Although he was feeling a little guilty, at the back of his mind, he thought that this was his revenge to his **** of an ex-boyfriend.

Tong, on the other hand, was like walking in the clouds. He never thought this would still be possible. He suddenly became aware of the bright moon, the countless stars that decorated the sky, and the happiness that he felt—even though Mew was tearing up as he talk about his sad year. I guess I still have hope, Tong thought happily. But of course, he didn't let Mew see it.

Tong wanted the moment to last longer but in no time, they were already near Mew's house. He was looking at Mew lovingly when he saw him froze. He followed his gaze and saw Alex standing in front of Mew's door, looking at them. His clenched his left hand at the sight of Alex. He then felt Mew free his hand from him.

Alex's heart was pounding. He wanted to punch Tong but he wanted Mew to forgive him more. He went to them and talked to Mew, completely ignoring Tong.

"I wanted to see you to apologize."

Mew looked at him expressionless, and then spoke, "I came to look for you at the bus station."

Alex's heart skipped a beat and tears started to fall from his eyes. "I'm sorry Mew…" He wiped his tears away before he totally breaks down. Mew was stricken by what Alex did. He never thought Alex would sincerely regret what he did. But nothing could have prepared Mew from what happened next.

Alex grabbed his hands and asked, "Can I sleep in your house tonight? I don't have a place to stay for tonight…"

Before Mew could react, Tong spoke. "Mew, can you please let me stay with you tonight? I also don't have a place to stay…"

Chapter 10

Mew was leaning on the door inside his room. For the nth time that evening, he took a deep breath. He slowly slumped on the floor and covered his face with his hands. I couldn't have done anything, he reasoned to himself. He thought about what happened earlier and he still couldn't believe how his two 'friends' ended up staying in his house for the night.

When the two guys asked his permission to sleep over, he was flabbergasted. He froze like a comic statue with mouth ajar and a lone sweat-drop pasted on his forehead. He tried to argue with "uhms" and "buts" but he was no match for the stern looks he got from Tong and Alex. When he came to think about it, he felt like he was bullied into agreeing into letting them get their way. What were they thinking anyway? he asked himself.

A few minutes later, he decided to go down to the dining area where they were waiting for him. He stood up and turned around to open the door when he suddenly blacked out for a second and lost his balance. He then fell on the floor with a dull thud. "What the ****?" he grunted. He had not eaten since lunch, he remembered; and it's almost midnight. He sat up and tried to stand up when the door abruptly opened, knocking him down.

"Ouch," complained Mew.

Alex was horrified. "Oh no, Mew, I'm sorry! I thought… I heard—" He cut himself from blabbering when he realized that Mew was still lying on the floor, hands on his head. He quickly helped Mew stand up then continued apologizing.

"I'm okay, don't worry…" said Mew, massaging his temple.

Alex looked like a sad little puppy that Mew couldn't help but feel sorry for him. Alex looked down the floor and spoke, "What took you so long…? You went up almost an hour ago… if I make you uncomfortable, it's okay if—"

"Hey," Mew interrupted, "don't think too much about it. I was just doing something and I… kind of just forgot about the time. Sorry, okay?"

"Sure thing." Alex smiled a bit. "Uhh, we made dinner… would you like to go downstairs?"

"Yeah, I'm already hungry, thanks."

Mew thanked the other boys silently as he went down the stairs. As usual, he only realized he was hungry until it's almost too painful to bear. He stopped at his tracks however, when he saw that the dining area was transformed into an elegant-looking-Christmas-lighted place. The table now has a table cloth with flowers and delicious looking food on top. Beside the table was a smiling and guilty looking Tong.

"How…" Mew cannot form the sentence.

"Let's just say," Tong pulled a chair and signaled Mew to sit there, "I was kind of planning this—with Ying's help." After Mew sat, he pulled a chair for himself and sat as well. Tong was completely ignoring the dagger looks that Alex was throwing him. Tong was sitting on Mew's left while Alex sat on Mew's right. On the table were cups of hot chocolate, some bread, ham, and a bowl of apples, grapes, and oranges. There was also a pair of expensive-looking china wares…for him and for Tong. Alex, however, got the old dining wares he usually use at home.

"Let's just also say," Alex spoke, looking grimly at Tong, "Tong planned this only for the two of you." He then looked at Mew, "So, sorry for interrupting."

Mew's eyes widened. He quickly raised his hands a bit and waved them like crazy, "No-no-no-no! It's not what you think!" He looked at Tong for support. To his disgust, Tong smiled and said, "It's what he thinks it is." Tong threw a challenging look at Alex. Both boys looked at each other, eye to eye.

Dead air.

I can't believe this is happening! Mew thought. "Guys please, a-ha-ha-ha…"

More dead air.

Mew wanted to die right there and then.

A full minute passed and Tong broke the silence. He looked at them and smiled sweetly. "Merry Christmas, Mew… Alex." Both boys were taken aback.

"Oh…" Mew looked at the wall clock. It was five minutes passed midnight. "Oh… yeah… Merry Christmas too…"

"Uhm, Merry Christmas guys" said Alex.

Mew remembered the first and last time he spent Christmas with Tong when they were kids… and last year, when he got dumped; both were filled with sad memories. Mew's just happy that they're finally spending a normal Christmas—warm, cozy, and without drama. This is really sweet, Mew thought. Tong and Mew smiled at each other.

As if by magic, the tension earlier completely dissipated. The boys ate their meal in peace. They even shared stories and laughed at each others' jokes.

When the meal was over, Mew tidied up the table while Tong and Alex washed the dishes in silence. Mew looked at his ex-boyfriend and his almost-boyfriend disbelievingly and thought, "So the war isn't over yet."

Mew couldn't have guessed better because when bedtime came, both insisted on sleeping beside Mew.

Mew can't sleep. He felt weird lying between Tong (on his right) and Alex (on his left). His brain was swarming with thoughts. I admit that it's nice… okay, exciting. But… damn! How did I end up here? Why did Tong come back? Why did Alex forgive me all of a sudden? How am I going to think about my issues when my issues are lying beside me? Who am I going to choose? WHAT? Why am I choosing?

A thousand more questions flooded Mew and it was almost morning when the dream king took him. He dreamt about his grandmother, about Ying, about Alex, about Tong, about weird stuffs and happier days.

Chapter 11

Mew woke up with the sun shining from his window. His eyes felt blinded by the light so he groggily tried to pull his blanket to his face. He realized however, that the blanket was stuck on something. He was shocked when he remembered that the two other boys slept beside him a few hours ago. His senses came to full alert. His heart fluttered in frenzy as he carefully moved his head left and right to verify that they were still really sleeping. Relief washed over him as he saw that both were fast asleep. His heart felt like it won't stop hammering soon, so he gently got up before his heartbeat wake the others up. Mew lifted and moved his Tong's arm that was lying on his stomach, and quietly budged out of the bed.

He went to the bathroom to brush his teeth. He looked at himself in the mirror, and unable to restrain his emotions, he gave himself a full and animated toothy grin. He has not felt this way since the first night that Tong kissed him. Now, of course, he's thinking of two guys instead of one. Stop yourself from giggling like a gay kid, he told himself. He knew that being with the two boys at once will create a problem, but he tried to put the bad feelings aside, just for this special day. Today, he decided to just appreciate all the love he can get. After brushing his teeth and washing his face, he got a fresh shirt and changed.

Mew went to the kitchen to make breakfast. He has got some eggs, strips of bacon, bread, cheese, and hotdogs. While frying some eggs, he started brewing the coffee that his aunt bought from the Philippines. He decided to heat the bread later, when the others are already awake. He was washing some dishes when he yelped after a pair of arms embraced him from behind. "You smell good… can I have you for breakfast?" said Tong, as he sleepily laid his head on Mew's left shoulder. Mew's heart was pounding so hard, he was afraid he'd **** it out.

"Tong…" started Mew, as he inhaled Tong's mint smelling breath and felt Tong's lips touch his cheek. He was in the middle of an emerging panic attack when he felt Tong abruptly pull away. He quickly turned around and saw that a deadly-looking Alex was holding the arm of an equally deadly-looking Tong. It was as if they were both on fire… while Mew was melting in embarrassment. Mew chose to stay quiet, in fear that their rage would turn and focus on him. But as expected, he still ended up as the main attraction. Alex turned to him and held his shoulder, and without a warning, kissed him on his lips. And before Tong could react, Alex pulled a bit. "Good morning," said Alex, looking less grumpy. Mew's eyes were wide as saucers and didn't now if he'd smile like crazy or strike them bleeding or thump them unconscious. When Tong tried to kiss him as well, he freaked out.

"STOP IT!"

Tong's face froze halfway to Mew's, while Alex slowly unclenched his fist, which would have flown to Tong if the kiss ensued.

Mew's eyes were dampened with tears of frustration. He looked at Tong and Alex with sadness and reproach. He didn't feel special; just a cheap prize in a competition. The silence was killing the boys, on the other hand. "I'm… I'm sorry Mew, I shouldn't have done that…" said Alex. He tried to reach Mew, but Mew dodged his hand. Tong also tried to touch Mew, but he motioned Tong to stop.

"If you're not going to eat the breakfast, you better leave so I can clean it up" Mew said. A fraction of a second passed and the boys were already on the table—Tong was pouring coffee on the cups and Alex was slicing cheese. They knew better than to piss Mew.

The owner of the house sat on his chair and looked at his guests, who were busily ignoring him. "I'm happy that you're here… I really am," the boys stopped what they're doing and looked at him "and I'm also very flattered. I'd like to thank you because last night was so different from all the Christmas eves I've ever had…" Tong and Alex smiled bashfully and anticipated the next sentence. Mew continued: "Regarding what happened earlier—"

There was a loud knock on the door. "Mew!" Ying called.

Mew stood up right away after he heard Ying calling. Alex almost died in anticipation, while Tong thought he'd have to strangle Ying later. Mew stopping his speech at that point was too much. It could have meant Mew choosing between the two of them.

"Hi everyone!" Ying greeted as she went to have a seat with them. "I didn't know you'd also be here Alex!" she said excitedly. At that statement, Alex choked on the piece of hotdog he was swallowing. "Oh I'm sorry! Did I say something wrong?" Ying panicked as she saw Alex cough one after another. When he stopped coughing, he washed his throat down with a gulp of coffee. Few tear drops flowed from his eyes.

"No… I'm okay…" said Alex, chest heaving hard.

Mew, on the other hand, was so worried, he rubbed Alex's back. "Are you sure?" he asked with a tone of affection.

"Yes, I'm sure…"

"Wait…" said Mew. He got a piece of tissue paper from the table and wiped Alex's tears "that's better." Mew smiled at Alex.

Not so far away, Tong's heart was breaking. Air was coming from outside, filling his lungs, and squashing his fragile heart. Mew used to worry for him like that; Mew used to smile at him like that. He then felt Ying's hand on top of his. He looked at her and saw her apologetic smile.

Mew and Alex were still looking at each other when Ying interrupted. "Why don't we go on a double date later?" said Ying.

"No." Everyone responded in unison. Ying scratched her head in irritation, and forced out a lame ha-ha-ha. Setting up Tong with Mew was harder than I anticipated, she thought.

"What I want" Tong said looking at Mew, "is to go on a date alone with you. "If that's okay."

Here we go again… Mew thought. It was his turn to scratch his head.

Alex cleared his throat and told Tong sternly, "Why is it that you always—" and then he saw Mew's look "uhm… what I mean is… uhm… Mew, you know I'd also like to go out with you."

Mew looked from one admirer to another, and then to his ex-admirer, Ying, and then looked at his food. "Sure… I guess…" He felt energy of triumph emanate from the boys; that's when he became scared.

"Mew" said Alex. "I just need to talk to Tong for a minute. Please excuse us." Alex motioned Tong to follow him. Before Mew could react, they were already heading for his room.

"I'm so sorry Ying—"

"Hey!" Ying held Mew's hand. "This is what we've been waiting for! To think you were crying to death—"

Mew cupped Ying's mouth with his hand. "Not too loud!" They were both giggling after that.

"No, seriously." Mew started. He was looking at Ying, wide eyed. "I don't know what happened last night they came and then we had dinner and then they slept here and then they were fighting and we were fighting, oh my gosh!"

Ying was so happy for her friend. She had never seen Mew so excited. This was actually the first time she saw him blabbering. "Oh my gosh! I'm so happy for you…"

"But this is the problem. How can I be with those two at the same time? It hasn't been 24 hours and they're already like that! Plus, Alex is my ex. How long did I want him to forgive me? Then here comes Tong, who came from nowhere, professing he wants to be with me! What about auntie Suni? I don't… oh the coffee is really delicious, you should really try this." Mew pushed his cup to Ying.

Ying realized that the boys were already walking down the stairs so she got the cue from Mew and got the cup quickly and drank before she said anything she'd regret. While doing so, she and Mew were looking at each other conspiratorially.

"Mew," Alex started "if it's okay with you… Tong and I would like to take you out on different days. Tong would take you on the first day, and then me on the second day."

"That's, of course, if it's okay with you…" said Tong.

"Sure he would!" Ying answered.

"Ying!" Mew pinched Ying on her side.

"Ouch!"

"That's great!" exclaimed Alex.

"Now that it's settled," said Tong "Mew, I'll go out with you tomorrow, Alex will go out with you on the following day."

Mew: "Why do I get the feeling that I'm being ignored here?"

Ying to Alex and Tong: "That's great guys! I hope it'd be wonderful!"

Alex and Tong were nodding their heads enthusiastically; too enthusiastically, Mew thought.

"Okay, so why don't we leave now so you can prepare?" said Ying.

Alex: "I'm ready to go."

Tong: "Me too."

Mew: "Don't I get to say something about this too?"

Ying to Mew: "If you're doing something in the next few days, change you schedule, honey. You know you want this." Mew blushed beet red. His friends stood up and thanked him for the breakfast. Tong and Ying were already out of the door, while Alex was trailing behind. Before Alex finally went out, he winked at Mew, and then playfully blew a kiss to him. Mew could not believe his luck. Things were becoming right with him and his ex at last. There was still, of course, the question about Tong. Both hurt him in the past, and both making a come back.

He finished his breakfast, thanking Buddha for finally giving him space and silence to think things over. He was chewing a piece of bacon when Tong came back and walked towards him, and without a word held the back of his head and kissed him deep. Mew felt his world whirl, with the meat in his mouth refusing to go down his throat, Tong's scent overwhelming his senses, Tong's tongue all over his teeth, Tong's lips pressed to his. When Tong finally pulled away, he smiled at Mew. "You were delicious, thank you for the breakfast." Tong then flashed Mew the sweetest smile Mew had ever seen.

Tong walked out of the house without waiting for Mew's response.

Mew's heartbeat was so faint he was afraid it already died on him. Mew thought to himself: That was the most disgusting thing someone has ever done to me. It's so romantic; I think I can die now.

With all the things that had happened to him in the last several hours, he was completely clueless on what to expect in the next two days.

Chapter 12

They tasted like cherries – definitely cherries. He has not eaten any cherry in the last year, but he thought he'd recognize that taste anywhere… even in Tong's mouth… even if at that time, there was chewed bacon in his mouth… even if he didn't know how Tong got to have that taste in his kiss.

"Oh shut up," Mew told himself as he rubbed his palms on his tired eyes. It's already 3 in the morning and Tong promised to pick him up at 6, so he still has a couple of hours left to sleep. Also, he was informed that he wouldn't be with the guys for just a day each, but for a week each. As usual, he felt clueless on how to react, but decided to just be himself with the guys. He remembered his promise to himself to not let anybody take away his happiness from him. He smiled at his thought: I've only been less lonely in my life a few times, and I'm going to milk this opportunity. I'm going to receive love for two whole weeks and I don't have the right to complain. Such an emo., he added.

With that, he put a pillow on top of his smiling face.

Then suddenly, all was black, and then was something heavy atop his arms and chest… and his legs… and he couldn't move. Mew went to panic mode and bolted out of his bed. When he realized that Tong was lying on his bed, he demanded: "What are you doing here?"

"And good morning to you too." Tong smiled and placed his head on Mew's pillow.

"Well?"

"Well, let's see…" Tong checked his wrist watch, looked at Mew, then continued, "I was supposed to pick you up at 6, right? So I was sitting outside by 5:30. But by 7, I was already worried so I woke Ying and asked if she has a spare key, which I expected she had…" Tong stood up and loomed over Mew. Mew sensed what might happen next as suggested by Tong's predatory look, so he clasped both his hands on his mouth. Mew's heart was pounding so hard, his body was fully aware of the other boy's presence.

"What's the matter?" Tong asked, smiling again. Since he couldn't kiss Mew, he gave him a tight hug instead. So adorable… Tong thought. Tong's body pressed against Mew's. The sensation he felt was more than what he imagined. It felt like all the time that they were away from each other doesn't matter anymore. He rubbed his cheek on Mew's cheek, and he didn't care if Mew feels how hard his heart was pounding. "When I went inside your room and saw that your pillow was covering your face… I was so afraid. I know it was crazy, but I wouldn't know what to do if anything happens to you. But, of course, you were just sleeping, and you looked so peaceful, I didn't have the heart to wake you up… so I laid down and hugged you… like this… and I want us to stay like this –"

"Pervert!" Mew removed himself from the embrace and ran towards the door.

Tong was stunned by Mew's reaction. Then his heart broke. And the pieces fell like chips of fragile glass – smashed by an unexpected soccer ball. Only one thought occurred to him: I opened my heart to Mew, I got to be called something dirty…

"Don't you get all cheesy on me! I still remember last Christmas!"

Tong looked more hurt than stunned after that.

"And don't give me those puppy eyes!" Mew walked out the door, but came back after a couple of seconds. He said calmly: "Uhm, you can wait for me downstairs, I just need to take a bath. When Mew left, Tong was still standing quietly beside the bed.

At the bathroom, Mew was berating himself. "That was such a mature thing to do!" he said sarcastically, "Someone opened himself up to you, and you went acting like a brat!" He finished his bath and he still felt ashamed of what he did.

Tong was waiting in agony at the living area for about 20 minutes when Mew came down. He stood up as Mew approached and he was pleasantly surprised when Mew reached for his hand and apologized.

"I'm sorry Tong for acting like a child. I shouldn't have said that…"

"Hey, I think you're actually improving," Tong said with kindness.

"Huh?"

"As a child, you mostly kept to yourself. If you felt offended or hurt, you just kept quiet… and now I'm glad that you're finally fighting for yourself." Tong smiled.

Mew wanted to cry. He felt a lump on his throat.

"And… I'm so sorry… if there's anything I can do to make all the bad things I've done to you go away, just tell me what to do…"

"Hey… there's nothing to apologize –"

Tears fell down Tong's cheeks. "If… if only we can do that again, I would have chosen you instead of myself…"

Mew hugged Tong securely. I should be strong for both of us, Mew thought. "I forgive you Tong… and I hope you can also forgive yourself. I would hate to see you cry over that… and I hope this would be the last time we cry over the past."

Tong calmed down after a few minutes and the boys smiled at each other. "Thanks, Mew," said Tong.

"Are you feeling better now?"

"Much better."

"So… can we go out now? I'm starving!"

Tong laughed, "That would be great… I have a good place in mind."

The boys went to the Black Canyon Café in Siam Square, since Tong suggested that it would be best for brunch. Tong wolfed down his Teriyaki Chicken Steak, while Mew devoured his omelet. They also both had Caffé Americano afterwards.

They ate in silence as both were starving from not having breakfast. Tong was the first to speak when they were already having coffee. "I'm so full, that was delicious."

"Yeah, good idea that we came here," Mew answered. "Uhm, so what are our plans for today?" Mew sipped his coffee.

Tong smiled and Mew's heart squeezed a bit. "Well, I'm thinking that first, I'd make it up to you by continuing the date that never happened last year… Remember the day," Tong paused, "we were supposed to meet but mom talked to you?"

Mew's heart squeezed some more and only managed to nod his head; he seemed to have forgotten how to breathe.

"So, how about Marley and Me?"

"What's that?"

"It's a movie about a Labrador Retriever and Jennifer Aniston…"

"I dunno… a Labrador Retriever and Jennifer Aniston?"

Mew however, was crying buckets of tears after watching the movie. "I knew I shouldn't have watched that movie!" he exclaimed as he wiped his tears. "And the dog… I think I don't want to have a dog… I'm sure it'd be a headache… and it wouldn't listen to me. But isn't he cute?"

Tong laughed. Mew also laughed; he was so happy. Since they saw each other last year, he has never heard Tong laugh much; he just always smile or grin. Mew looked on the ground and smiled at himself.

"Why are you smiling?" Tong asked.

"Nothing." Mew was still focused on the ground.

"Come on! There should be a reason!" Tong put his left arm over Mew's shoulders. They saw an old lady looking at them incredulously, which made them laugh some more and walked away.

While they were walking, Mew asked seriously, "Don't you get bothered by what people think about us?"

"Hey, why don't we enjoy this week first, and then let's just talk –"

"Yeah, you're right, sorry…" Mew smiled.

"But you can make it up to me, you know."

"What?"

"Did you know that I've only been to one of the Buddhist temples here in Bangkok?"

"What?"

"Well, we are Catholic, in case you forgot… And I've been to that temple long long time ago that I don't remember where it is anymore… So I want to ask you if you can tour me around."

"Are you serious?"

Tong made puppy eyes, looked at Mew, and said, "I know I'm the one who's supposed to take you out and all, but, if you don't want…"

Mew laughed and pushed Tong away. "You black mailer you!"

Tong laughed and held Mew's hand. "Which temple are we going to visit first?"

"Wait! I haven't agreed yet!"

Tong pulled him anyway.

They finished visiting five temples by 5:30PM, because the temples are already closing. Afterwards, they went looking at store windows in Siam Square. It was almost 9PM when they decided to have dinner in one of the famous food stalls on the streets of Bangkok.

"Tong…"

"U-huh?"

"Thanks for having me show you around. I didn't know I enjoyed being a tourist guide. Ha ha…"

"And I bet you haven't walked that much recently."

"I don't think I ever walked that much in my entire life!"

"Well, that's good! Put some energy into your body!"

"What, you think I'm weak?"

"U-huh."

"I hate you!" Mew threw a tiny piece of vegetable at Tong and both were laughing uncontrollably.

Things would have been better, though, if they have not been spotted by Donut, who was sitting several tables away from them. When Donut decided to approach Tong, the boys were already gone.

Tong entered Mew's room, drying his head with a bath towel. He just took a bath in Mew's bathroom.

"I never knew you were so sneaky," said Mew, who bathed before Tong. "I didn't know you brought an overnight bag."

"It's an overweek bag, just so you know. I meant it when I said I'd be with you for a week. And, I left it on your table, how could you have missed?"

He ignored Tong's question. What came to his mind was Alex. Don't tell me Alex is also going to sleep here next week? Mew asked himself.

Suddenly, Tong was already sitting by his side, looking at him intently. Mew gulped. Tong was about to kiss Mew, but Mew was so confused, he decided to lie down quickly, with his back facing Tong. Mew thought that things were going too fast. Days ago, he sure wanted to be with Alex, but things got so complicated. Was he being unfair to the others? Was he being selfish? Mew closed his eyes. He said he wanted to receive love… but now he's not sure if it's the right thing to do.

He then felt Tong's hands on his shoulders. With his light cotton shirt, he was too conscious of Tong's rough palms, but they were oh so gentle… rubbing his tired shoulders. Mew sighed.

"Lie on your belly," said Tong quietly and Mew obeyed.

He has never had anyone rub his back before. He felt so tired, but glad that someone's finally there to be with him. Still confused if it's so bad to be loved, Mew felt hot tears flow from his eyes.

Tong felt when Mew finally stopped sobbing; and he knew when Mew finally fell asleep. He stopped rubbing Mew's back. He bent and kissed Mew's we lashes and whispered, "I'm going to love you more from now on…" Tong lied on the bed and waited for dreams of Mew to take over.

The next five days were a blur of laughter, visiting Mew's favorite places, chatting with Ying, browsing in bookstores and music stores, watching movies at home, grocery shopping, and cooking their choice of food. They held hands sometimes when they were outside, but when at home, they were inseparable. Alex also never called; and the only time they saw him was on New Year's Eve when the August Band went on a gig. He politely greeted the boys after the show, and was gone.

Mew was in such bliss. On their last day that week, Tong asked Mew if he'd want a Labrador Retriever as a gift, and the ecstatic Mew couldn't help but laugh and hug Tong as he said yes, yes, yes. In the morning, they planned on how to take care of the dog. Tong will buy the dog with the money he saved, and it will live in his house; and, they will share the expenses for the food and medicine. In the afternoon, they went to the pet shop where Tong saw the little pups the other day.

On their way to the shop, Tong's friends saw him and called them. Tong was weary when they came near. What do they want? he asked himself. Mew on the other hand, was nervous. He has not been introduced to Tong's friends before. He felt more nervous, then sad, when Tong slightly moved his hand away from his hand.

"Hey Tong," said Mike. He nodded to Mew and Mew nodded back. The other guys were staring at Mew.

Tong eyed them, looking bored. "Hey, what's up?" he asked.

"We haven't seen you in a while, that's what's up," Max said.

"Sorry, I've been busy."

"With what?"

Tong stayed silent.

"Is he the guy from St. Nicolas? The one we asked you about before?"

"That's none of your business," said Tong with edge in his voice.

"Tong…" Mike held Tong's shoulder. "We missed you, that's all. We don't care who you're with, just don't think we'd think less of you because of who you are." Mike smiled, as well as the other guys. Tong and Mew were speechless. One by one, Tong's friends introduced themselves to Mew and even asked him to join them in one of their drinking sessions. Mew smiled and promised to join them one of these days. When the guys left, Tong and Mew were left standing in silence.

"Sorry, I was a little bit stressed by that," Tong said.

"That's okay…" Mew answered, but in his heart, he could not push away the thought of Tong pulling away his hand. "I'm glad your friends are okay with us, though…"

Tong smiled, "I'm happy too. Anyway, let's go?"

They have not even walked 20 feet when Donut appeared in front of them.

Chapter 13

"I should have guessed," Donut said.

Tong had his mouth slightly open in shock. "Donut… let me explain…" he said, a few seconds after he recovered.

Donut smiled, but hate and sadness haunted her eyes. She looked at the puzzled Mew and then back to Tong. The three were unaware of the rush of people coming from different sides – they were finally standing in the midst of reality check and nothing, at that moment, is more important. "I was wondering why you suddenly stopped taking my calls… why I was feeling alone even when we were together… now I know. You broke up with me because you want to be with a guy!" Donut was laughing sarcastically and some people were starting to look at them.

"Stop it, Donut," Tong said.

"Why? Are you so ashamed that others would hear what you really are?"

Tong was shuddering, his voice was tensed. "I will explain it to you, but not here." He was afraid that Mew would walk away from him again if he knew who Donut was.

Donut was about to say something when Mew stepped forward.

"I hope you don't mind me interrupting," Mew started coolly. Donut looked at him with cold eyes. "Tong and I were friends when we were young," he continued, "we didn't see each other again 'till last year. We… developed feelings for each other, but nothing happened. I was ready to love him, but he felt having a relationship wouldn't be best for us. So, Tong didn't break up with you because of us… he was faithful to you even during the times when he was confused. We maintained our friendship and love for each other, however, and those are what we have right now."

Donut couldn't believe what she just heard. "But… but boys aren't supposed to love each other!"

Mew maintained his cool. "Love is something that's freely given to anyone, whether the recipient is a boy or a girl. That's what Buddha teaches, and I'm sure Jesus too. If we will be judged afterwards… let Them judge us, and not you. Anyway, if Tong will have a romantic relationship with someone else in the future, I don't think it should concern you anymore."

Tears were threatening to fall down from Donut's eyes when she walked away; slowly at first, and then running "till she went out of their sight.

"Mew…" said Tong, his heart hammering. He didn't know what to say. He touched Mew's hand, but to his surprise, Mew pulled his hands away.

"I don't think you're ready for this… for us." Mew was so sad.

Tong couldn't breathe. He felt so small; he wished he would suddenly disappear so he could avoid Mew's disappointed eyes. He couldn't say anything. He wanted to tell Mew that he really – really wants to be with him, but he's afraid he'd cry if he starts talking now.

"The question, Tong, is what you are willing to give for this relationship?"

Tong almost choked.

"You always say you love me when we're together… but I'd hate it if you can't say the same when we're in front of other people.

Tong was crying. "But I love you." It started raining lightly.

Mew smiled sadly. "But I know that, silly." He held the other boy's arm. "I never doubted. I'm just not sure if you're ready to show it wholeheartedly. I've read some books you know… about love. They say it would be a waste of time if we give love that's less than the greatest love that we can offer, and I should know better." Mew laughed a little. "Think about it Tong…"

Mew got a black, checkered folding umbrella from his bag. He learned that it sometimes rain when you least expect it, and he wouldn't be caught dead waiting for someone to bring him an umbrella when it happens. Mew opened the umbrella and shared it with Tong. "Come on, I'll walk you to the bus stop."

Mew took a deep breath. He was deep into thinking. Someone tapped his shoulder. "Huh?" he said absentmindedly.

"I was asking you what the date is today?" Alex said.

"Uhm… I dunno, sorry…"

"Are you okay, Mew?"

Mew looked at Alex. He looks cute, he thought. But why don't I feel that special warmth towards him anymore? It has been four days since they started their week-long date. Fifth night since he saw Tong… "Huh? Sorry… what's that again?"

Alex smiled and said "Nothing" as he waived for the waiter to bring their check.

Alex was sitting on Mew's chair as he watches Mew sleep. We was thinking how he loves Mew so much, and would do everything just to make him happy. He felt sad. It was the kind of sadness that stays in the dark hole of the heart, and seeps every happy memory one ever has. It affected him so much that he couldn't even cry anymore. He took a deep breath and pondered on what to do next. Alex got the wooden Christmas toy on top of the CPU. Silly toy, he said to himself. Why do you always meddle with my love life? He put the toy back to its place and looked around the room. Posters… cabinet… hats… grandma's picture… Mew and Tong's childhood picture…

It has been the fourth night and nothing has changed since they saw each other for the date. From the moment that they met, he already sensed that something was wrong. Mew looked so lost; he didn't look healthy any longer. Mew wouldn't speak unless he's spoken to; he's always listless, as if he wanted to do something but couldn't; he'd always have "uhms" and "sorrys" in his sentences; the list of what's wrong can go on and on. The whole week went as if in a blur. He spent his time worrying about him, and knew that he couldn't do anything more.

He sat on the bed and stroke Mew's hair. He loved the way Mew looks when he sleeps – devoid of sadness, glowing with love. He decided he'd give him everything… everything… "I know what you want… and your wish is my command," he whispered.

Mew woke up to the smell of coffee and bread. He rubbed his eyes and silently looked at Alex.

"Good morning sleepyhead," Alex said, smiling. He was sitting on Mew's chair, holding a mug of brewed coffee. Some freshly baked bread were on the table. He looked fresh from shower, and wearing nice clothes. He gave Mew the mug. "Drink it. Be careful though, it's hot."

Without a word, Mew got the mug and sipped the coffee. He felt that it wasn't so hot anymore, so he decided to take gulps because his throat suddenly felt really dry. Some spilled, however, and Alex laughed. "Hey, don't be so greedy," he said.

Mew looked at him, puzzled. "What's up? Are we going somewhere?" he asked.

"Not you, just me."

"What do you mean?"

They were looking eye to eye. Alex sat on the bed, beside Mew's legs. "It's time for me to leave."

"Why?" Mew was feeling guilty. He was afraid he made Alex feel unwanted.

"On Christmas night, I came back because I thought someone wanted me to. I'm not sure if he saw me though, so I came back four days ago to check. But he wasn't there anymore."

Tears were flowing from Mew's eyes. He hugged Alex tightly.

Alex continued, "He might be wondering out there, on his own, but I know he's gonna be okay. He's a strong guy, and I know he can take care of himself. But if you see him… would you tell him that I love him?"

Mew made crying sounds now, still clutching the other strongly. He wanted to drown in sorrow.

"Please tell him that I'm gonna be okay. He taught me to be strong, so I'm gonna be strong for him.

"Ohhh…" Mew tried to speak.

"Shhh… it's okay Mew. It's time for you to make beautiful songs again. It may be hard, but –"

Mew faced Alex. "Why don't I love you more than him?" Mew said softly, tears still in his eyes.

"Who knows? Maybe… there's a prince waiting for me." Alex answered smiling. "Besides, we still have a few months 'till college, and we'll still be best friends, right?"

"Promise."

Chapter 14

It was Saturday, just a day after Alex and Mew said goodbye to the past. Mew was sweaty from cleaning the house. He woke up when the sun wasn't up yet, and decided to start his life anew by throwing all the baggage that he doesn't need in his life. He thought that cleaning the house would be an excellent first step.

He swept and waxed the floor. He wiped the dust from the furniture, changed the curtains, and put the things that needed to be thrown away in a trash cleaning the house, he tried to think about Alex. He searched his heart on how he felt about separating with him, and found that there was only peace. Maybe, they were really not meant for each other, but he felt sure that their friendship would endure. He smiled at the thought of finally being free from carrying emotional baggage for so long.

By 2PM, he finished cleaning the last room. He went downstairs to eat cupped noodles after he finally started feeling hungry. He was halfway done with his food when he heard a car park in front of his house. Since his door was always slightly open, he noticed two adults go out of the car. His heart seemed to stop beating when he noticed that they were Tong's parents. He stood and went to the door to greet them, but not really knowing what to do. The last time he saw his aunt Sunee was the time she asked him to stay away from Tong.

"Good afternoon, Mew," they said as they saw him approach.

"Good afternoon… auntie, uncle… is there anything that I can do?" He was bracing himself for the impending doom. He didn't forget his manners, though, and invited them to come inside, but they refused.

"We won't be long, Mew," said Sunee, "I just want to apologize for what I've said to you before. I now know I wasn't right."

Mew's heart was beating hard. Did he hear her correctly?

Korn spoke, "Our son has been very responsible since last year, and we think we have you to thank for it. He has also been very lonely, and what parents would we be if we just… well, you know what we're talking about! We just want to say that we trust you guys, and we want you to be happy..." He smiled and handed Mew a piece of paper. With that, the husband and wife bade him goodbye and left.

Mew couldn't understand what happened. Are they saying that it's okay if they're… together? But, he thought sadly, it's Tong who couldn't handle the situation. Then he remembered the piece of paper that Korn handed him. It read:

I remember the first time that I really saw you… it was when you were sitting down the stairs with me and my black eyes. I thought I wanted to protect you from bad guys. I don't know why and how it lasted this long… but I want you to know that I don't want it to end here. I want you to be a permanent part of my life from now on and protect you forever. If you want to be with me (I beg you), please go to the place where you found the first clue –

I know that! Mew thought excitedly. But he felt conflicted. What if… then he heard Ying shout from the window above him.

"Mew! What are you waiting for?"

All of Mew's emotions bundled into one joyful laugh. He shouted his thanks to Ying and ran to the bathroom. He quickly washed his hands and face, and went to his room to have a change of fresh shirt. His heart flew as he flew to Tong. His heart was filled with music that he didn't notice the heat of the afternoon sun, or the people who were looking at him, wondering happily why a crazily happy smile was pasted in his face.

He decided not to go to the other clues anymore, he knew in his heart where Tong would be waiting. As he half-walk, half-run to their meeting place by the river, teenagers stopped him from time to time and gave him long-stemmed red roses, with messages of Tong's love for him, written on pieces of paper. He thought he recognized some faces and knew that they were Tong's friends. He was more surprised when some of his own friends stopped him and gave him roses and letters. He laughed as he received them, but his shyness would have eaten him alive if not for the knowledge that Tong would be waiting for him at the end of the line.

From far away, he saw Tong's familiar figure, holding a ball of golden fur. He approached Tong with a bunch of flowers in his arms. He was all sweaty and grimy, but he was so happy. Things are going to be better from now on, he was sure of it.

Tong was smiling the smile that lights everybody's heart. "So, what are we going to name our little fur ball?" He said as he gently rubbed the sleeping Golden Retriever puppy.

"How about Christmas?" he answered, smiling.

"I like that."

THE END

There you go kids! Wow, it took us more than a year to finish this! Now I'm not sure whether I'm Team Alex or Team Tong! Hehe… Before, I would have chosen Alex any moment; but after exploring Tong's feelings, I'm not so sure anymore.

Well, this is the last time that I'll be updating this story (I'm so sad). I don't want to say goodbye to Mew and Alex and Tong, but things have got to have an end, and we all need to move on people! So, goodbye everyone! Thanks so much for reading and loving the story. I'm going to miss all your comments and requests =). For now, I need to focus on my artworks, which by the way, you can see at cjbrosasillustrations [dot] blogspot [dot] com. =)

Don't forget to spread the Love! TLOS forever!

-Ceej